Official "Looking for a Story..." Thread

[BabyLock]

On 2/1/2023 at 4:46 PM, PrincessZelda said:

I was just wondering if anyone possibly had a story

It's called The Bet Part 2 by Jim, I used to read it a lot it was about two girls who get put in diapers, plastic pants etc. and basically get themselves in increasingly humiliating situations as time goes on, I used to be able to find it easily but I think it was removed or something as now no matter what I search for I can't seem to find it.

I have "The Bet"

circa 2019

207 kb

Characters - Mike - Ellie - Adam - Kay

 

Sounds like it ?

Will see if I can post it without taxing the web site with too much kb.

[BabyLock]

THE BET {2?}

 

THE BET

 

Author details unknown

 

Chapter 1

 What about diapers?” He said.

I stared at him blankly for a second. Then I looked at him skeptically. “What do you mean, exactly?”

Adam smiled deviously and sat back on the couch. He sipped his beer and then explained. “Well, the loser has to wear diapers. All day. Every day. For… I dunno. A month let’s say.”

“Whoa…” I paused, trying to absorb what he was suggesting.

               Let’s back up a little though. First, an introduction. My name is Mike, and I am currently hanging out with my friend Adam, trying to decide on suggestions for the yearly poker game. Each year, a few friends and I have a poker game, and the first person who goes out has to draw a single punishment from a hat. We have played it each year for the past three years, and each year, it has gotten more and more intense. The first year, we were pretty timid. All that ended up happening was that our friend Kay had to go commando under her skirts for a week. We all got a good kick out of it, and she was a good sport. Ever since then, it has just escalated. The second year, Adam ended up in chastity for three weeks. By the end, he was so desperate to cum he was offering me bjs if we let him. We didn’t of course. The loser HAS to follow the rules, and that was it. No exceptions. Last year, Kay lost again (She’s really quite bad at poker), and she got the worst one yet. Butt plugs in at all times during the day. For three weeks. I can’t imagine what it was like. I actually started to feel bad for her after a while, but those are the rules.

               And now back to our conversation.

               “A month in diapers?” I repeated the suggestion, just to make sure I had it right. “And… using them?”

               “Well duh” Adam said, rolling his eyes.

               “That seems like… A lot..” I said. Adam had always been the most excited about these. Each year, he would put 5 or 6 ideas into the hat, while the rest of us would really only put in one.

               “Plus, it’s not like we have to worry about it.” Adam said again, sensing my hesitation. “You are really good at poker, and I am just lucky.” Adam smiled. It was true. Adam was just lucky. He knocked Kay out last year by having a royal flush when Kay went all in on a full house. And he was right about me as well. I was pretty decent at poker. I was the only one of them who could actually bluff.

               “And what about Ellie?” I asked.

               “Well, she could lose. That’s true. But wouldn’t it be even better that way? Seeing the big track star in diapers?” Adam asked, grinning deviously.

               “I guess it would be.” I said, laughing at the thought.

               There are only four of us that play each year. Adam, Ellie, Kay, and of course, me. We all go to college together. Adam and I are currently roommates, and Kay and Ellie are roommates as well. Ellie is the quintessential star athlete. Perfect hair, face, and the most amazing toned body. She has long blonde hair, which is usually pulled back tight in a ponytail. She was the tallest of us all, as well. She could probably go into modeling if she wanted. Kay is kind of the opposite of Ellie. She is short, and she has long blonde hair that is usually all over the place. She is shy, but really funny, and whenever the four of us go out to the clubs, she would be the one to go home with some stranger. She does have a nice body though, so that probably helps quite a bit. She was skinny, but still had plenty to work with. Neither Adam or I had ever really tried to sleep with either of them. We were just really close friends. I am bi, and I’ve always had questions as to what Adam is. As far as I know, he’s never dated anyone else. Adam is kind of the leader of our little group. He is very outgoing, and is never short on something to say. He could talk for an hour straight, and you would never lose interest at what he has to say. Adam has short blond hair with the sides shaved. He is always wearing some tight pants and a brightly colored shirt. And as for me, I am average height, and skinny, but I work out with Ellie enough to actually have a pretty toned body. I have medium length brown hair. Ellie always says that I am the best looking one of the bunch, but I’m not so sure about that.

               The four of us are the same age, and we are all graduating college this year. Maybe that has put more pressure on this year for the poker game. Being the last hurrah and all. That’s why, when Adam suggests diapers, I don’t immediately say no.

               “Diapers then.” I say.

               “Yep. Diapers.” Adam smiles as he writes it down on a piece of paper and tosses it into the hat.

               “This year is going to be crazy.” I say.

               “It better be.”

 

               The week went by quickly, and the hat started to fill up with other ideas. Most of them were Adam’s, but Kay and Ellie dropped by to add stuff as well. By the time the night of the game arrived, there were probably 20 or 30 of them in there.

               “Alright guys.” I said. “Are you ready to get this show on the road?”

               Everyone nodded and we started the game. The first 30 minutes or so went by quickly. We all won a little, lost a little. Well, all of us except for Kay. She really is pretty bad. She has no idea how to bluff, and is really easy to read. She would always sit up straight in her chair whenever she had a good hand, and her eyes would light up. We were all poking fun at her. Then things started to go south for me. I lost big betting on a full house against Ellie. In one hand, I dropped all the way down to Kay’s level. Then, it kept getting worse. I was dealt hand after hand after hand of absolute crap. By the time we were into our fourth drink of the night, I was close to losing.

               Adam smirks at me as he shuffles again. “Hey Mike, how are you doing over there?”

               “Oh shut up Adam. I’m doing fine.” I respond. “Just shuffle the cards.” I can’t help but glance over nervously at the hat, sitting stuffed full on the coffee table.

               Ellie pipes up, “I hope you get mine! Get ready for a week of cheerleader uniforms!” Everyone but me starts to laugh.

               “Yeah?” I say, “Well I haven’t lost one of these yet, so you should probably be talking to Kay.”

               Kay grins at me as she raises the pot. “Well well well… Looks like the poker master is having a rough day. Why don’t you put your money where your mouth is?”

               Ellie and Adam both fold, and after a series of raises, I am faced with the dilemma of going all in on this hand. A 9-king straight. Having been dealt utter crap for the last few hands, I make the decision and go all in. Kay does as well. Adam and Ellie both stand up in anticipation.

               “Well.” I say. “I guess it’s all down to this hand. Let’s see what you’ve got.”

               Kay shows her hand. A ten-ace straight. I’ve lost. The three of them start jumping up and down all over the room, yelling incoherently. Apparently, they were all pretty psyched about me losing. I slowly lower my head to the table. After a few minutes of unabashed celebration, Adam grabs the hat from the table and brings it over.

               “Ok, Mikey. Time to pick your poison.” Adam says, grinning evilly.

               I sigh and lift my head off the table. I grab my drink and chug it. Then I look at the three of them.

               “Alright. Let’s get this over with then. I’m not afraid.” I say. I reach my hand up towards the hat and pick a piece of paper out. Adam does a drumroll on the table as I unfold it. I open it up, read it, and then read it again.

               ‘Diapers for one month” It reads. Adam leans over my shoulder and shouts. “HOLY CRAP! YES!”

               Ellie and Kay both hurry over and read the paper as well. They both look at it in shock.

               “Whoa.” Kay whispers.

               “I am so glad this one got picked.” Adam says. “I have so many things and ideas. It’s so perfect.”

               Ellie chimes in. “Wait so like… he has to wear diapers? Like… all the time”

               Adam nods “Absolutely. Them’s the rules.” Adam looks at me. “You can’t chicken out now!”

               I groan as it starts to dawn on me… In truth, I have no idea what I am about to get into.

               Kay chimes in, “So… where are these diapers anyway? I mean, I have no idea where to even get stuff like that.”

               “Oh don’t worry.” Adam says. “For now, we can just walk over to the pharmacy and grab some, but I think there are actually a lot of options when it comes to adult diapers, so we can definitely have some fun with this.”

               “Oh definitely,” Ellie says.

               “Yeah, I have a few things in mind already.” Kay agrees. She is clearly thrilled that she won for once.

               “Well,” Adam says. “There’s no time to waste. Let’s go!”

               I manage to get up, and I follow the three of them out of the apartment and across the street to the 24-hour pharmacy. The three of them eagerly walk in and head straight to the incontinence aisle. I meander around slowly, listening from a distance as they look through the brands. I hear words like “Absorbancy, tapes, and leak guards”. Eventually I just tune them out. I walk over to the cooler and pretend like I am looking at getting some soda. After a few minutes, the three of them walk back to me. I see that Kay is carrying a large white package of adult diapers. She holds it up so I can see. It says “Tranquility overnights”. I blush and lower my head, fearing what is to come. Also, Adam is carrying a package of wipes, as well as baby powder and baby lotion. The three of them are grinning ear to ear.

               “So..” I say nervously. “Why did you pick that kind?”

               Well,” Ellie says, “basically, these were the thickest brand that they have here. I’m guessing we can find something better online, but these will definitely do for now.”

               I sigh as we walk to the checkout. Much to my dismay, the three of them are very quick to tell the cashier exactly who the diapers are for. Thankfully, no one else is in the store this late, so I just get a strange look from the cashier as we walk out and back to the apartment. They make me carry the bag of supplies. I do as told, knowing that in this situation, the last thing I want to do is complain. I wasn’t exactly prepared for being diapered, but there was no way I was going to back out of our poker game bet. Little did I know, the diapers were just the beginning.

 

               Back at the apartment, I get inside and walk straight to the fridge. I grab another beer and quickly drink it. The three of them look at me funny as I chug it down.

               “What?” I say. “Liquid courage, that’s all.”

               Adam smiles, “Oh I don’t mind. I would watch how much you drink though.”

               The three of them giggle as I blush again.

 

               “So… how do changes work exactly?” Ellie asks. “Do we let Mike do his own changes, or… what?”

               “I don’t think we should.” Adam responds. “Think about it. He could cheat so easily that way. I think it falls to the three of us to change him.” Kay and Ellie exchange a worried glance. Adam continues, “I mean think about it. We are in a lot of his classes at school. Ellie, you and him are at the gym together pretty often, and I LIVE with him. It really shouldn’t be a problem.”

               “Whoa whoa whoa!!” I say. That definitely wasn’t going to happen. “No way. I’m not letting any of you do that.”

               “Mike, you don’t really have a choice. You lost the game, remember?” Ellie says. “Kay wore butt plugs for ages and she never complained once!”

               I look down at my feet. It was true. Kay was always a really good sport. I didn’t want to ruin one of our most fun traditions.

               “Yeah!” Kay says, agreeing with Ellie. She was blushing a little. Kay turns to Adam. “I gotta say though… changing diapers is… blegh.” She sticks out her tongue.

               “Well I think we are all going to have to get used to it.” Adam responds. “This is important. It was my dare, and I am putting my foot down on this. The three of us have to be responsible for all changes.”

               Ellie sighs, but responds. “I guess I am fine with that. I mean… How bad could it be? Right Kay? Plus I’m guessing since Adam lives here, he will be doing most of the changes.”

               “Yeah. I guess that’s true.” Kay cedes. “Ok deal, but if either of you is around, I won’t be touching him.”

               “Wait. Guys, what about my opinion?” I ask hesitantly. “I mean… what if there’s an emergency or something and you can’t show up?”

               “Well that’s just too bad I guess Mike.” Adam says flatly.

               “Oh come on.” I say under my breath.

               “Was that a complaint?” Adam asks, threateningly.

               “No! Nope!” I say quickly. “I’m fine. Whatever you guys say.”

               Adam squints his eyes at me suspiciously. “Because you know that for every complaint, we get to add something to the dare, right?”

               I nod quickly. Remembering that when Kay was doing the butt plugs dare, for each complaint she made, we made her switch to a larger size. The last thing I wanted was for them to have even more power over me.

               “No you guys go ahead. Just let me know when you are ready I guess.” I smile, trying to act as innocent as possible. No complaints.

               Adam starts to laugh. “Oh man. This is going to be so much fun.” Adam looks at Kay and Ellie, “We can decide on the rest of it later. I think for now, we need to start this process. Who wants the first change?”

               Kay and Ellie look at each other nervously. They were blushing a little. “Um.. Why don’t you take the first one, Adam?” Kay suggests. “Show us how it’s done.”

               “Fine by me.” He says. “Come on Mike, let’s get you diapered.” Adam motions for me to follow him as he walks into the living room. He grabs the package of diapers and rips it open. He pulls one out and tosses it to me. I catch it, blushing deep red. The plastic diaper is a completely new feeling for me. I follow Adam into the living room. I get the feeling that my privacy isn’t really a concern for any of them, so instead of complaining about changing in the living room, I just keep my mouth shut. Adam grabs the powder and lotion out of the bag and motions for me to lay down on the floor. I set the diaper down on the floor, and then, with a deep sigh, I sit down on the floor in front of Adam. I feel the blood rush to my face as he reaches forward and unbuttons my jeans. Kay and Ellie are standing behind Adam, watching every step. Kay is blushing, and Ellie is smiling.

               “Do you guys mind?” I ask. “This is a little much. Can’t we just do it in private?”

               “No.” Adam says. “They are gonna see it eventually.”

               “I’ve seen you naked before too, Mike.” Ellie says. “Remember? At the beach that one time? Your suit came off?”

               “That was different! That was for like.. two seconds.” I say. “This is… just… weird.”

                It doesn’t matter though. Adam is going along with it, despite my protests. Adam doesn’t say anything as he pulls down my jeans, revealing my bright red briefs. Ellie and Kay both look away, blushing and smiling as Adam pulls them down and off.

               Adam holds up the underwear in front of me. “As cute as these are, you aren’t going to need them for a while.” He says, smirking. He tosses them to the side. “Lift up your legs Mike.” He commands. I do as told, just wanting not to be naked anymore. I put my hands over my face in embarrassment as he slides the diaper underneath my butt. I set back down on top of the diaper. The softness of the diaper surprises me, but that surprise is quickly taken away as Adam squirts lotion onto my privates. It is frigid and I can’t help but jump in surprise.

               “Ah!” I let out a little gasp. “That’s… cold.” I say quietly.

               “Well get used to the feeling. This definitely isn’t the last time.” Adam says, matter of fact.

               Adam spreads the lotion around and I close my eyes, concentrating on not getting hard. That would just be too much embarrassment for one day. Adam smiles as he knows exactly what I am trying not to do. I can feel him take extra time rubbing the lotion in. I manage to not get hard, and I open my eyes. Adam is smiling. I see Adam grab the baby powder and I let out a small sigh, as Adam starts to poof it onto me. It feels cool on my skin, and the air around me turns white with powder. I close my eyes and choke a little bit.

               “Way too much!” I say between coughs. Adam coughs as well.

               “Yeah. Sorry..” He replies. I hear Ellie and Kay giggle as Adam waves his arms around me to dissipate the cloud of powder that surrounds me.

               Adam then reaches down and starts to adjust the diaper some more. “Lift up again Mike. I have it too low on you.” He says. I do as told, closing my eyes in humiliation. He adjusts it a few more times, and then I feel the sides of the diaper lifted up around my waist. Adam rips the tapes open and tapes the diaper up tightly.

               “Ok Mike, you are all set to go.” Adam says, giving my padded butt a playful pat. I open my eyes and sit up. The diaper crinkles loudly as I do, and I blush again. I look down at the diaper and groan. I look completely ridiculous. I look up and see all three of them grinning ear to ear.

               “Well come on! Get up! This party isn’t over yet!” Adam says. “The night is still young!”

               I let out a long sigh and stand up. Each movement I make is accompanied by what seems to me to be the loudest crinkle of my life. Kay starts to laugh at me. She wipes tears out of her eyes as I glare at her angrily.

               “I’m sorry! It’s just…” She laughs again. “It’s just I am so glad I didn’t lose that game!”

               I groan and walk to the couch where my pants and shirt are. Ellie reaches down and grabs my clothes.

               “What do you think you’re doing?” Ellie says suspiciously.

               “I… was going to get dressed..” I say slowly, guessing what’s coming next.

               “Oh no you don’t.” Ellie responds, holding my clothes hostage behind her back. “I don’t think you need them. At least, not while we are hanging out tonight.”

               I open my mouth to protest, but realize I don’t really have a choice. I sigh as Ellie throws my clothes into my bedroom and shuts the door. The three of them smile and walk back to the table. Kay gestures for me to come over. I walk over, trying to get used to the feeling of the diaper between my legs. I sit down at the table. Adam smiles and hands me another beer.

               “Well, everyone!” Adam says. He holds up a beer to toast. “I think we should toast!”

               Kay and Ellie hold up their beers. I sigh and do the same.

               “To new baby Mike!”

Chapter Two

“To new baby Mike!” Adam says loudly.

I blush deep red as the three of them clink their bottles to mine. They all take a drink, and I take a small sip. After another hour of hanging out, we eventually moved to the couch in the living room. At this point, all of us have had a few more drinks. I didn’t exactly have a choice as the three of them seemed intent on getting me extremely drunk. I was glad when we moved to the couch because they let me cover up with a blanket. I was getting kind of cold without anything to wear. But now there was a different problem. After all of the drinks I had, the feeling to pee was getting pretty intense. It was pretty obvious that that was their intent in toasting continuously as the night wore on. Ellie had turned on the tv in the background. I was watching the tv as the three of them talked. I focused on the tv and my bladder. It was starting to get painful. I had completely tuned them out when I felt a tap on my shoulder.

               “You alright Mike?” I hear Ellie say. I look over and all three are looking at me. Ellie and Kay look concerned, and Adam was grinning devilishly. Ellie continues, “you look kind of…. Sick, or something.”

               I shake my head. “No… I’m fine.” I lie.

               Adam chimes in. “If you’ve gotta go, just go Mike.” He says. I blush as a look of realization creeps across the girls faces.

               “Ohhhh…” Kay says. “Well that makes sense I guess. Speaking of going, I’ve gotta go too. I’ll be right back. Gonna go use the bathroom.” Kay grins evilly as she walks towards the bathroom. I turn back to the tv, trying to tune them out. All of a sudden I hear the telltale sign of Kay peeing into the toilet through the door. I cringe as my bladder cries out, desperate for release.

               Adam and Ellie start laughing. “Oh man! You should see the look on your face!” Adam says. I glare at them, but then wince as the pressure in my bladder is getting even more intense. As the pain increases, I decide to just let a little out, but find that I can’t let go. Not at all. It’s like there is a block in there, and it just won’t come out.

               “Oww….” I groan and double over. It was really starting to hurt now. Ellie gets a concerned look on her face.

               “Dude, you alright?” She asks. “You really should just go. You can hurt yourself if you hold it in.” I feel her hand on the small of my back. She starts to rub it. I turn my head to face her.

               “I… I can’t..” I manage to say.

               “Dude. Just go. It won’t be that bad.” Ellie responds. Kay starts to whistle from the bathroom as I hear her loud tinkle continue. My bladder pangs again.

               “No! Nngh.. Like.. I literally can’t go.” I manage to say. “It’s like there is a block in there or something. I tried to pee and I can’t get anything out.”

               Ellie and Adam look at each other in concern. “Well… Try standing up. Maybe that will help?” Adam suggests.

               At this point, I want to pee so badly. I stand up and try again, but with no luck. The pain is getting ridiculous now. I double over again.

               “It hurts so bad!” I manage to gasp out.

               Kay walks back in. “Whoa. You ok?”

               “He can’t go. It’s stuck or something.” Ellie says.

               “Try standing in front of the toilet!” Kay says. “Just pretend like you aren’t wearing one.”

               I look up at her angrily. “Easy for you to say!” I nap.

               “Whoa whoa Mike. Calm down. I think that’s a good suggestion.” Ellie says.

               Ellie helps me stand up and she holds my hand as we walk towards the bathroom. The rest of them follow. Ellie stands me up in front of the toilet. She rubs my back again.

               “Just relax…” She says softly.

               I let out a deep breath and close my eyes. Ellie’s calming voice fills my head.

               “Just pretend it’s a normal night. We’ve been drinking and playing games, nothing out of the ordinary. You get up and walk to the bathroom. Nothing weird about that.” Her sultry alto voice echoes through my head. “Just relax.”

               I feel the pain in my abdomen start to go away. Ellie keeps talking slowly, almost hypnotically. “You are standing in front of the bathroom. Just let go.. Just let loose.”

               My eyes roll back in bliss as the pain completely leaves my bladder. I feel every muscle relax as Ellie soothingly rubs my back.

               Then I feel a trickle down my leg. I snap my eyes open and look down. The diaper is warm, yellow, and swollen. I gasp. I am still peeing! A full night of drinking is coming out, and I’d been holding it for quite a while. At this point, I can’t really stop it. I feel liquid sloshing around in the diaper as it clearly wasn’t ready for what I just emptied into it. The trickle continues down my leg. I look over and see Adam and Kay covering up their mouths not to make noise, but when they see me turn my head, both can’t help but break down in laughter.

               I blush deep red as I finally finish peeing. The warmth of the diaper seems to cling to my legs. It feels extremely heavy, and I blush as the trickle down my leg continues. I feel my eyes start to tear up and I close them, trying my best not to start crying. My face feels almost as warm as the diaper.

               “Oh. Oops.” I hear Ellie say. “I think we have a little leak here.” I blush as I hear Adam and Kay cry out in laughter. I open my eyes, and they have collapsed to the ground. The only one who still seems concerned is Ellie, who has already grabbed a towel and laid it down at my feet.

               “It’s ok, bud.” Ellie says quietly. She puts her hand on my shoulder comfortingly. I sigh and open my eyes again. I look at Ellie, who has a look of deep pity on her face. I look over at the other two and glare.

               “Ok! I get it! Ha. Ha.” I say sarcastically, trying to hide my humiliation.

               “Oh man..” Adam says between laughs. I see him wipe a tear of joy from his eyes as he looks at me. “It’s just. That was hilarious! It was like Ellie was talking the pee out of you!”

               Adam laughs again, but then stands up. “Ok. Heh. Ok. Sorry.” He looks at me, and then the diaper, which is hanging low and yellow. Ellie has knelt down to wipe the pee off of my legs.

               Adam gasps. “Ellie! You’re using MY towel!”

               “Well sorry. It was just the first one I grabbed.” Ellie says, flatly.

               Adam lets out a frustrated sigh. “Now my towel has Mikes gross pee all over it.”

               I smile at Adam’s frustration. That’ll show him.

               “Well I think you had better get used to his pee.” Kay says. “I mean, you are gonna have to change him after all.”

               Adam looks at Kay, upset, “Yeah, but I wouldn’t wipe him down with my towel! That’s what the wipes are for!”

               “Dude. Adam. Calm down.” Ellie says calmly. “You really shouldn’t complain. The only one here who has the right to complain is Mike, and he hasn’t complained like, at all yet.”

               “Yeah!” I agree. But then I blush. “Now…. Can you please get this thing off of me. This feels awful.”

               Adam grins. “Ok ok. Lets go. Ellie, bring that towel. I don’t want Mike leaking on the floor as I change him, and it’s already ruined, so let’s just reuse it.”

               I blush again as we walk back to the living room. Ellie lays down the towel on the floor and I sit on top of it. The diaper squishes against my butt as I sit down and I groan at the feeling of liquid seeping around inside of it.

               “Well. I think we are definitely going to have to shop around for other brands. This one clearly isn’t thick enough.” Adam says.

 

               This time, the change feels quicker, and the feeling of a dry diaper around me is a welcome one. After the change, Ellie and Kay take off, as it is very late and both are tired. Adam and I are both tired as well, and the two of us go to bed. As I lay in my bed in just the diaper, it finally dawns on me. This is what the next month is going to be like. I shudder in fear. I had no idea.  

               The next morning, I wake up. I reach over and grab my phone. Almost noon on Sunday. Tomorrow is back to school. I hear something frying in the other room, and the smell of bacon fills my nostrils. I sit up in bed, and then remember. Oh crap. I lost that game. I pull the covers off of me and see a smooth white diaper clinging to me. I sigh deeply and get out of bed. I stand up and walk to the full-length mirror in my room. I hesitate, but then glance at myself. It feels like I am looking at a completely different person. I look in the mirror, and I don’t see the strong sexy guy that was around yesterday, I see a weak, diaper clad, boy. I know that the only thing that is different is the garment I am wearing, but I can’t help but feel like a child. I go to my dresser and grab a pair of black gym shorts and a plain white t-shirt. I slide them on and then go back to the mirror. I look at myself closely, trying to tell if someone could see the diaper. I turn around, trying to get a look at my butt. I sigh in relief as it really doesn’t look that different. I do a few poses, trying to get used to the feeling, and then I feel the urge to pee again.

               I know it is useless to fight the inevitable, so I decide to go now. To try and get used to the feeling. It’s better to do it now, when I am alone in my room than with Adam watching or something. I close my eyes and try to relax my bladder. It is not responding. I try and push, but nothing. I groan, but can’t get anything out. I open my eyes and try to shake myself off. This time, I try and imagine myself in front of the toilet. Like nothing is out of the ordinary. I think back to Ellie’s soothing voice. I feel the tension leave my body, and then I feel myself start to go. At first, it’s just a trickle, then a steady stream as the floodgates open. I sigh in relief as I finish peeing. I look at myself in the mirror.

               “I don’t think I will ever get used to that.” I say quietly to myself. I check for leaks, but this time, it appears that the diaper was able to hold everything.

               The warmth of the diaper is a very strange feeling. Like nothing else. I walk around a little, trying to get accustomed to the feeling, but the crinkle and squish of the diaper is just too foreign a feeling. I look back in the mirror again, trying to see if there is any difference, but the diaper is really hidden quite well, even wet as it is.

               I sigh and walk to the door of my bedroom. I put my hand on the doorknob, and hesitate a little bit. I could just leave. I could walk out there and say “No. I am not doing this.”. It wouldn’t be that bad right? I then think back to Kay last year, and the humiliations that she had to go through. No! If she can go through that, then I can go through this. One month will be over just like that. It won’t be that bad. I turn the knob and walk out into the kitchen bravely.

               “Good morning.” I say resolutely.

               “Well hey there Mike!” Adam says happily. “Want some breakfast?”

 

               I nod. It’s as if nothing weird is going on at all. I go to the fridge and grab the orange juice as Adam cracks some eggs into the frying pan.

               “Did you sleep ok?” Adam asks.

               “Yeah. Fine.” I respond. “Do you want some oj?” I ask. Adam nods. I go over and get two glasses out of the cupboard. I pour him a glass and hand it to him.

               “Thanks.” He says, taking a sip.

               I pour myself a glass and sit at the table. The diaper squishes a little, but I ignore the feeling and grab my orange juice. I take a sip, and sit there quietly as Adam finishes breakfast. He gets plates and sets one down in front of me. Two eggs, bacon and toast. Adam is being very nice.

               “Well… thanks for breakfast I guess.” I say, taking a bite.

               “No problem!” He responds. “How’s the diaper?”

               I almost choke on my food. I take a quick gulp of orange juice and look at Adam, who doesn’t seem fazed at all.

               “Also, I’m not sure I approve of you getting dressed this morning, but I guess it can’t be helped.” He says flatly.

               I roll my eyes. “Oh what? I can’t even dress myself anymore? That was never a rule!” I say, annoyed.

               “Alright alright. Fine. It’s just.. How am I supposed to know if you are wet or not?” He says.

               I pause. “You honestly can’t tell?” I ask.

               “No. Not at all.” He says.

               “Well good.” I say happily.

               “I bet you are.” Adam says slyly.

               I blush deep red and take a long drink of orange juice, trying to think of something to say.

               “Yeah… Well…” I hesitate.

               Adam smiles. “Ha! I guess there IS a way to tell if you are wet after all. Your face says everything.”

               I try and stop myself from blushing. I look down at my food and take another bite.

               “Well don’t worry. I will take you out of that diaper when we are done eating. Then you can shower and we can get ready for the day. I know you like to take your morning showers.” Adam says.

               “Wait. I can’t even take these things off on my own?” I ask.

               “Of course not!” Adam says. “That’s kind of the point. You aren’t allowed to fiddle around with the diapers in any way whatsoever.”

               “Ugh…” I groan.

               “Don’t complain!” Adam says again. “You know what happens to complainers, right?” He says threateningly. I go quiet.

               “Don’t worry. I’ll let it slide for now. Instead of complaining about the rules, you should thank me for letting you shower after this. I mean, I could make you sit in that thing until dinner if I wanted to.”

               I look at Adam in fear. He wasn’t serious, was he? But I could tell that he was.

              “Now. What do you say to the nice guy who changes your diapers when they need changing?” He asks.

               I hesitate. He was really enjoying this, wasn’t he? “Thanks…” I say quietly.

               “Good boy.” Adam smiles and resumes eating his breakfast. We eat in silence, and after we are done, Adam grabs the dishes.

               “I will do the dishes. You go watch tv or something. I will be out to take that diaper off of you in a sec.”

               I stand up, angrily looking at Adam’s back as he washes the dishes. He knows that this thing isn’t exactly comfortable, right? I sigh and walk towards the living room. It’s only then that I realize just how odd walking with a wet diaper on feels. The diaper is squishing between my legs with each step. The thickness of the soaked padding forces my thighs out a little bit, making me waddle ever so slightly. I think to what I am going to do at school tomorrow. How could I possibly hide this? It crinkles with every step, and basically half of my wardrobe is skinny jeans. Those are definitely out of the question. I sit down on the couch and turn on the tv. I don’t even bother changing the channel. All I can think about is how I am going to hide my new ‘underwear’. I have a few pairs of sweatpants, but those hang low on my waist, which could be dangerous. I have one pair of baggy jeans. Those would work probably. With a belt maybe. Maybe I can just wear my jacket all the time. It is long and comes down past my waist. Maybe it would hide the crinkle of the diaper too. It’s not the right time of year though, so it wouldn’t exactly match the weather. But who cares? No one would think that hard on it. Except for Adam, Kay and Ellie of course.

               As I sit on the couch, pondering my future, Adam walks back in. “Ok Mike, let’s go. I’m ready for you now.”

               I roll my eyes, but don’t say anything. I stand up, and follow him as he walks to the bathroom. Adam faces me and reaches down to my waist. I blush as he pulls down my shorts.

               “Shirt too.” He says, tossing the shorts aside. I lift my shirt up and take it off. “Ok, so here’s how it’s gonna work,” Adam starts, “I will take this off of you and you can take a shower. You are to leave the door open. If you close it, I get to add something to your punishment. If I hear the toilet flush, I get to add something to your punishment. If I find anything in the toilet, I get to add something to your punishment. Got it?” He says. My mouth hangs open in shock. I’ve never seen him act so.. stern before. Helplessly, I nod. No point in arguing. I just want to be out of this wet diaper.

               “Good.” He says, accepting my nod. “Now, I will take this off.” He reaches down and starts to tear off the tapes. The diaper falls to the floor with a wet thud. I stand there naked, and the smell of the diaper fills the air. Adam grabs the diaper and looks at me smiling. “You really filled this up good!” He says. I blush deep red again, too embarrassed to speak.

               “Ok.. Can I shower now?” I ask, hesitantly. Adam nods, still smiling. I go to the shower and turn it on. I get in and close the curtains. I hear Adam walk out, and I sigh in relief. I start washing myself off, taking special care to get the area around where the diaper sits. My legs were chafing a little bit, and there are small marks where the edges of it were touching my skin. I clean myself up, and, maybe it’s because I was embarrassed, or maybe because I just didn’t want to be wearing a diaper again, I just stand in the shower. Ten minutes pass. Then twenty. I hear Adam walk by.

               “Gotta get out sooner or later bud.” He says. Even through the shower curtain, I can feel his wry smile cut right into me. I sigh again, and after another minute or two, I turn the water off. I open up the curtain and grab my towel, drying off. After I finish drying off, I go to the cabinet to grab some my toothbrush, but Adam walks back in.

               “Ah-ah,” He says, shaking his finger at me, “That can wait until later. We need to get you padded up again. Don’t want any accidents, right?” He winks.

               “Oh, come ON, Adam!” I say, exasperated. “You can leave me a little dignity, can’t you?” I raise my voice as I say this.

               Adam looks at me, a stone-cold glare on his face. “I don’t like your tone. At all.”

               My eyes open wide with fear. “Wait… No. I’m sorry. Ok, I’ll come.” I say, very quietly. Adam turns around without a word and walks out. I follow him meekly. He leads me to my bedroom where I see a towel laid out on the bed, along with lotion, powder, and a folded white diaper. Trying to be on my best behavior after my outburst, I drop my towel in the hamper and lay down on the bed without a word.

               Adam still looks very upset, but he grabs the lotion and squirts some on my privates. I flinch at the cold, but don’t say anything as he rubs it in. It is painfully silent as he grabs the diaper and unfolds it. I lift up my butt as he slides it underneath me. He then powders me up and tapes on the diaper. I sit upright, looking at him with puppy dog eyes.

               I begin to apologize, “Adam, I-,” but he cuts me off.

               “For your outburst back there, I am going to add a punishment for today.” He says coldly.

               “What?” I say, surprised.

               “Yes. That is what happens when you complain, remember?” He says. “I already excused one complaint from this morning, so you should be glad that it isn’t two.”

               With that, I close my mouth.

               “Now, your punishment for today is that I get to pick out the clothes you will wear.” He finishes. As he says this, I see a brief grin appear on his face.

 

               “Adam… Please.” I start to beg.

               Adam shushes me. Then he walks over to my dresser and starts to root around. From the bed, I try and peak at what he is picking, but I can’t see much. After a minute of digging through my stuff, he says, “Ahah! Perfect”

               He turns around. In his hands are a pair of light blue, low-rise skinny jeans and a plain white t-shirt. I groan heavily as he brings them over. He has a very wide smile on his face as he speaks to me again.

               “Now, as you are getting dressed, remember that THIS is what your backtalk gets you.” He holds up the pair of clothes, knowing full well what I am about to go through.

               I open my mouth to protest again but close it as I realize that it won’t get me anywhere. I nod shamefully as Adam sets the clothes on the bed. He smiles at me once again, and then walks out.

               “I am going to go take a shower as well. After that, we are going out to meet Kay and Ellie for at the mall.” He says as he walks away. My eyes get big as I realize that he fully expects me to go out dressed in these. I angrily punch my pillow. Why did I have to open my big fat mouth? I sigh and look at the clothes. I grab the plain white t-shirt and pull it over my head. I look at myself in the mirror. The t-shirt is an old one, and it is tight on me, but worse still, it barely comes down to my waist. I sigh and grab the skinny jeans. It is harder than usual, but I get them on without too much trouble. I go back to the mirror. I feel my entire body flush with humiliation at the sight. The low rise skinny jeans do absolutely nothing to hide the top of the diaper. There is probably an inch of white plastic poking out from the top of them. Worse still is the t-shirt doesn’t cover it up at all. If anything, it makes it worse. Lifting up my arms pulls the shirt up past my bellybutton, putting the plastic frills on full display. I try and hike the pants up, but it’s no use. I turn around and look at my butt. I sigh in relief as it doesn’t look too out of the ordinary. Except for the plastic poking out of the top. I do my best to shove the frills down into the waistband of the skinny jeans, and after a minute of double and triple checking, I am sure that all of the frills are shoved down. I glance at myself again and sigh in relief. Now all I look like is a guy with a weird fashion sense and a pretty big butt. I could live with that.

               I walk back out to the living room and turn on the tv. I sit down and wait for Adam to finish getting ready. After a little while, I hear the shower stop and after a little while longer, Adam walks in.

               “Ok, ready to go?” He asks.

               “As I’ll ever be.” I respond, standing up. I see Adam look me up and down. He frowns.

               “Darn,” He says. “I thought it would be more noticeable.”

               I smile, happy at his disappointment. “Well too bad for you.”

               “Whatever, let’s go.” He responds. With that, we head out the door, going to meet Ellie and Kay.

 

 

 

Chapter Three 

 

               As Adam parks at the mall, a sense of dread comes over me. This is it. I am about to walk into the mall in a diaper. Adam seems to feel my hesitation as he turns the car off. He looks over at me. This time, it isn’t the wry smile that I’ve become accustomed to, but a look of genuine concern.

               “Ready?” He asks, looking at me.

               I sigh deeply. I have to do this. I don’t have a choice. “As I’ll ever be.” I say, reluctantly.

               We both get out of the car. I stand up, stretching my leg out to the side, trying to get the diaper un-stuck from the side of my leg. I’m still not exactly used to the feeling of the diaper underneath my clothes. We walk into the mall. With the diaper still dry, it feels pretty easy to walk normally. Unfortunately, nothing can hide the telltale sound of a crinkle with each step I take. I can feel my face turn slightly red as we walk past a family just leaving the mall. Thankfully, they don’t seem to notice. As we get inside, we arrive at the food court. A dozen fast food places line the walls. There are dozens of open tables and Adam walks towards one.

               “I texted Kay and Ellie. I guess they haven’t even left yet. Wanna grab some food?” Adam says, sitting down at the table. I sit down across from him.

               “I’m not really hungry yet.” I respond.

               “Oh ok. What about a smoothie or something?” Adam responds. “I don’t think they’ll be here for another fifteen minutes at least.”

               “You buying?” I ask.

               “Sure. My treat.”  He responds.

               “Then yeah, sure.” I say happily.

               “Alright. I’ll be right back.” He says, getting up and walking away. I get out my phone and browse around for a few minutes, briefly forgetting about my dilemma. Adam walks back and hands me a pink smoothie.

               “Here!” He says. “A strawberry smoothie.”

               I thank him and we both start sucking away at our smoothies. We chat for a little bit, and I start to feel normal again. Just some friends hanging out. Nothing weird at all. No one is pointing and laughing like I feared. In fact, no one seems to even notice that I exist. Everyone is just going about their day, as normal.

               I feel myself relax, and then I hear Adam’s phone beep. He pulls it out.

               “Alright! They are here.” He says happily. He stands up and looks over to the entrance. I see Kay and Ellie looking around for us.

               “Hey!” Adam yells. “Over here!” He waves his arm. Kay and Ellie see and walk over.

               “Hey guys!” Kay says, sitting down next to Adam. “How’s it hanging?” He asks.

               “Not too bad at all.” Adam responds.

               Ellie sits down next to me. She looks me up and down, with a quizzical look on her face. “That’s an… interesting outfit Mike.”

               I blush. I open my mouth to say something, but Adam pipes in first. “Well I picked it out for him. He was being a brat earlier, so he got an extra punishment for today.”

               My face turns bright red and I look around to make sure no one heard. Doesn’t look like anyone did.

               “Ok ok.” I say quietly. “I know you guys are all having a blast and stuff, but can you please not talk about... it... so loudly?”

               Adam smiles, and leans forward to the table. “Talk about what?” He whispers loudly, “Your… Diapers?”

               I glare at him. He leans back, satisfied.

               “Yes. Please. That” I whisper again.

               Ellie looks at me concerned. “Oh guys come on.” She says. “He’s got it pretty bad already. Let’s just act like it’s a normal day.” I look at Ellie gratefully, as Adam and Kay agree not to bring it up again.

               I sigh in relief as the conversation goes back to normal topics. The four of us sit around, talking as normal. Adam and I finish our smoothies, and then we decide to walk around the mall for a bit. As we do, I feel more and more confident that no one can tell what I am wearing, even with the ridiculous outfit that Adam picked out. We stop at a few stores and look at some stuff. After an hour or so, I start to feel a familiar urge. I have to pee. And badly too. The four of us are at a clothing store, and Kay is trying on some clothes in the back. I look around nervously. Ellie sees me and walks over.

               “What’s up?” He asks.

               I blush, before admitting, “I have to pee.”

               Ellie pauses. “Ah. Yikes. Well…” She pauses again. “Just go.”

               I look at her incredulously. “You can’t be serious.” I say.

               “I am.” She responds. “I mean come on, you aren’t getting out of this that easily.”

               I blush. Why did I have to go so badly? And so suddenly? Maybe I could hold it until we get back home.

               “Nah. I will just wait until we get home.” I respond. No way was I going to wet myself in public.

               Ellie laughs. “You really think we are going home soon? Why do you think we came to the mall? To shop?”

               Then it dawns on me. Of course! How could I be so stupid? They planned this! I look at Ellie angrily. She raises up his hands innocently.

               “Hey don’t look at me. This was all Kay’s idea. She texted us all earlier.” Ellie says.

               Of course. I groan as another pang of pressure goes through my bladder. I was fighting a losing battle. I look at Ellie again. She looks at me concerned.

               “Ok ok.” He says. “If you are that embarrassed, go and pretend to try something on. Just go in the changing room and do it then.”

               I sigh. My bladder wasn’t going to last much longer. I grab a shirt from the rack and walk towards the changing rooms. As I do, I walk past Adam, who was waiting for Kay to finish trying stuff on. Adam smiles at me knowingly as I pass.

               “Gonna go try something on?” He says, winking. I glare at him and walk past. I enter the unisex changing rooms. I can hear Kay trying stuff on in the stall next to me. Unfortunately, the only barrier in these changing rooms is a dark blue curtain. I pull the curtain closed and let out a deep sigh.

               “Mike is that you?” Kay says from the next stall over.

               I sigh, “Yeah, it’s me.”

               “You trying something on?” She asks. Gosh she isn’t very bright.

               “Yeah.” I say, flatly.

               A few seconds pass. “Ohhhh..” She says, finally realizing. I hear her shuffle around. I am struggling to get the flow started with her talking. Then the curtain pulls back a little and Kay’s head pokes in. She has a very wide smile on her face.

               “Hey! Get outta here! What if I actually WAS changing?” I whisper angrily.

               “Relax, there isn’t anyone else using any of these right now. Plus, like, I saw you naked yesterday. What are you afraid of?” She responds. She pulls the curtain back and walks into the changing room with me.

               “Come on!” I say angrily. “These were not made for two!” I say, as we are crowded very closely together. I am backed up into the wall, and Kay is standing in front of me, somehow feeling two feet taller than me, even though I am much taller than her.

               “Oh come on you big baby.” She says teasingly. “I already watched you do this last night. Why is it so different here?”

               I blush. “Well, for starters, I was really drunk last night, and secondly, I was in my apartment!” I whisper angrily at her.

               “Well too bad. You aren’t going to get rid of me.” She points down at my crotch. “I am here to see the sights, now get those pants off.”

               “What?! No way!” I respond, covering my crotch with my hands.

               “Yes way. I wanna see the magic.” She smiles reaching down to my pants button. I slap her hand away.

               “Seriously! Get out of here!” I say, angrier.

 

Kay looks at me sternly. “Nope. Too bad. Either you take those pants off now, or I am totally going to add a punishment.” She says, looking at me threateningly. Well, as threateningly as Kay can get. “And mine won’t be as nice as Adam’s.”

I gulp. This wasn’t a rule before! But I knew Kay was serious. And there’s no way Adam and Ellie would side with me at this point. Another spasm of pain shoots through my bladder and I cave in. I reach down and unbutton the skinny jeans. I pull them down to my knees, blushing deep red. Kay grins and turns me around towards the mirror in the changing room. I feel her hand on the seat of my diaper.

“Ok little Mikey, now use your diaper.” She says teasingly.

I blush deep red, furious at Kay, but my bladder is more important right now. I close my eyes, and after a few seconds of concentration, I am able to let go. This time, it is much easier, like I’m finally getting used to it. In the silence of the changing room, the hissing sound is obvious. I feel Kay’s hand go lower, underneath the diaper, where the warmth is spreading. Normally, I would be getting incredibly turned on, being this intimate with Kay, but the only thing I am worried about now is peeing. The satisfaction is immense, and after what seems like forever, the last few drops eek out into the thirsty diaper. I open my eyes, Kay is grinning ear to ear. She squeezes the bottom of the diaper up against me. I cringe as I feel the hot squishy diaper up against my skin. I close my eyes again, fully humiliated.

“Ok.” Kay says. “Well what a relief that is, huh? Ok bud, you can pull your pants back up.”

I don’t say anything, but pull them up. The tightness of the jeans squishes the diaper up against me again. I can feel the diaper still absorbing liquid as I button the jeans. Kay opens the curtain all the way as I do so.

“Ok come on!” She says, grabbing my hand and pulling me back out into the store despite my protests. Adam and Ellie are looking at some clothes now, and as we walk out, Kay calls over to them. They walk over.

Kay talks to them in hushed tones. “Ok guys, well he did it.” Kay says. The three of them look over at me, smiling.

“Good good.” Adam says, pleased.

I blush as they grin at me.

“There, now that wasn’t so bad, was it?” Ellie asks.

I glare at her and don’t say anything. They all laugh again, my humiliation complete. Adam suggests we walk around the mall for a little while longer. I reluctantly go along with it, knowing they won’t listen to anything I have to say. As we walk around some more, I feel very naked. The diaper is thicker now that it’s wet, and I feel like I am waddling slightly. My butt must look ridiculous. Thankfully, even now, it seems that no one is noticing anything. The problem now is that I still have to pee more. The last thing I need is this thing leaking.

               After a tortuous hour, I finally build up the courage to ask Adam for a change. We are back at the food court, eating some late lunch. We all get burgers, and Kay orders me an extra large drink. I know what she intends, but I decide not to give him the satisfaction of a reaction, so I just drink it down without saying anything.

 

               As we eat, I lean over and whisper to Adam. “Hey, can we go home soon? This thing is starting to get pretty uncomfortable. Plus, I still have to pee pretty bad” I say quietly. The pressure in my bladder has risen again to be quite uncomfortable.

               Adam smiles and turns to me. He whispers back, “Well you are wearing those for a reason. I suggest you get used to it. Now that you told me that, we definitely aren’t leaving any time soon.”

               I glare at him. Of course. I shouldn’t have told him that. Now I am going to have to use this diaper a second time. After we finish, we get up and walk around some more. After another thirty minutes or so, I can’t take it anymore. I have to pee now. We enter a bookstore and split up. I go off to a corner of the store. I end up in the magazine section, which is completely empty. I make sure no one can see and then, with much more ease than the last time, I just let go, flooding the diaper more. This time, I can feel it start to pool inside the diaper, but there is no stopping the flow. I just close my eyes and sigh in relief. The release of pressure is incredible and I am standing there, almost enjoying myself.

               That is, until I feel something else. A slight trickle on my inner thigh. As I finish peeing I look down and see a wet spot growing on my inner leg. Crap! It’s leaking! I look around panicked but have no idea what to do. I can feel the pool of pee inside the diaper starting to lower, but the diaper isn’t absorbing anything. It’s just leaking out. I try and spread my legs, but that just makes it worse, as a gush of warmth comes out of the side. The wet spot gets bigger, and now it is running down the inside of my leg. The spot has spread downwards and is now halfway down my thigh. I can feel my face turn beet red. I look around, but there is nothing here to hide it. Just then, Kay walks past the aisle. She stops and looks at me for a second. I look at her, too stunned to say anything. I see her eyes glance downward, back at my face and then down at my crotch again. Her eyes go wide with shock. She stands there for a second, staring, and then quickly walks away, calling out quietly for Ellie and Adam.

               I stand there still. I can still feel the wet spot growing. The diaper seems to have stopped leaking now, but the wet spot is absolutely massive now. There is no hiding anything. If someone walks by, they are going to know immediately what I am wearing and what has happened. I feel a panic set in. Just then, Adam and Ellie show up along Kay. She has clearly told them what happened. I almost expected them all to be grinning, but they all have a concerned look.

               Adam speaks first. “Hey man, I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean for this to happen. Trust me.”

               I still can’t say anything. I open my mouth, but nothing comes out. It’s then that I realize that I have tears running down my face. Ellie walks over to me. She puts his hand on my shoulder. “It’s ok. Don’t worry, we aren’t here to make you feel any worse.” She says, in her calming voice. “We thought of two ideas. We can go and run back home real quick, grab you a change of clothes and come back, or we can do our best to walk you through the mall and back to the car while hiding your…. Um. Situation.” He gestures to my soaked jeans. The wet spot has now run all the way down past my knee.

               “So, which is it going to be?” Adam asks.

               I open my mouth, and respond…             

Chapter Four

 

               “Can’t you guys just go to a store and get me some new pants?” I ask hesitantly. The three of them look at one another for a second. I can’t read the reaction at all. Then Kay speaks up.

               “Yeah, I suppose that’s probably the best idea.” Kay says. Adam and Ellie nod in agreement.

               “Ok. That’s fine with me.” Adam says. “We will go and pick something up and then meet you back here. Just stay right here in this section. The store seems to be pretty quiet anyway, so I wouldn’t worry about anyone walking over.”

               Ellie speaks up. “I think I will stay here with him while you guys get some clothes, ok? Just in case someone walks over.” Adam and Kay nod, and then quickly leave.

               I sigh in relief. With Ellie staying here, I feel a lot better. If someone does walk by, she can just body block them from ever seeing me.

               After the two of them leave, Ellie puts her hand on my shoulder. “Don’t worry Mike, we will take care of you. None of us are looking to embarrass you publicly like that. Trust me. I guess we just didn’t anticipate… well… This.” She gestures down at my wet crotch and I feel my face flush.

               “Yeah. Me either I guess.” My voice breaks a little. The emotions start to well up and I feel another tear run down my face. Ellie turns to me and wraps her arms around me, giving me a big hug. She presses me into her tightly. I feel something growing inside my diaper. 

               “Don’t worry Mike, we will take care of you, ok?” She says, holding me tight. I hug her back, pressing my head up against her neck. She was quite a bit taller than I was. We embrace for a few moments, saying nothing, just holding each other tight. Ellie has always been so kind. I feel myself relax in her arms, and after another moment, I feel completely better. We let go and I look at her, blushing.

               “Thanks Ellie...” I say, looking at her for a moment, then looking away. My heart is thumping loudly. Why is it doing that? I look back at Ellie. She has a smile on her face and a look in her eyes that I have never seen before. We stare at each other for a moment, our faces getting closer together. Then I see Ellie blush deep red. She lets go of me and he looks at one of the racks of magazines.

               “Uh, no prob…” She says awkwardly. “So what magazines were you looking at?” She says, clearly trying to shift the mood. I look over at the shelves as well.

               “Oh. Nothing in particular. I mostly just came over here because it seemed far away from people.” I admit.

               “Ah.” She says.

 

               We stand there awkwardly for what seems like ages. Ellie grabs a magazine and opens it up. I can tell that her cheeks are still red. I sigh and grab one as well. Might as well do something while we wait.

               A few minutes pass. The wetness in my skinny jeans is starting to be very uncomfortable. Thankfully, no one seems to be in the store besides the two of us and the lone employee at the front. A few more minutes pass. The diaper is starting to get extremely uncomfortable as well. The jeans are clinging to my skin now, and it feels very itchy. I try and readjust a little, but all I manage to do is squish the diaper up against my skin with a loud squelch. I blush and look over at Ellie, who doesn’t seem to have taken notice. I sigh. Maybe it’s best to just wait until they come back.

               Soon, my prayers are answered. I hear quick footsteps approaching, and then Adam and Kay come around the corner. Kay is carrying a shopping bag.

               “Oh thank goodness.” I say. “What did you get?” I ask.

               “Hopefully these fit you ok.” Kay says, pulling out a pair of gray shorts. “I am pretty sure they are your size.”

               I take them from him and check the size. “Yeah, this is exactly my size. Thanks guys. I really appreciate it. Now uh… Where should I change?” I ask.

               “Don’t worry Mike, we will help you out.” Adam says. “There is a family bathroom just across the hall from the bookstore.”

               I hesitate. “What do you mean by ‘help me out’?” I ask.

               Adam smiles. “Well… Change you into a fresh diaper of course!” He says. I groan. Of course. What should I have expected.

               “Yeah that’s why we took so long.” Kay says. “We were going to grab a change for you.” Adam and Kay are both grinning. Kay pulls open the shopping bag. There is a fresh white diaper along with wipes, a bottle of lotion, and baby powder. I sigh.

               “You didn’t want to keep wearing that soaked one, did you?” Adam asks. I blush again.

               “Ok ok..” I say. “Lets just get this over with. To be honest, this thing is getting really uncomfortable anyway.”

               “Yeah, plus, you are giving off kind of a smell.” Kay laughs. I blush, and Ellie lightly punches Kay on the shoulder, as if to remind her to be nice. “Oh. Sorry.” Kay apologizes.

               We start to slowly walk to the front of the store. Thankfully, we are still the only ones around and it looks like the rest of the mall is pretty empty as well. We stand at the entrance to the store. I can see the bathrooms just across the hall.

 

               “Hey. I will go ahead and make sure they are empty, ok? I’ll wave if it’s safe.” Adam says. We all nod in agreement at the idea, and Adam walks over. He enters the bathroom, and after a few moments, he gets out and waves. I take a deep breath and we walk out of the store. Kay and Ellie stay in lock step with me, one on each side. I glance around, there are a few people in the hallway, but no one is looking at us. We get to the bathroom and walk in.

               “Ok hurry up now. Who knows how long we have.” Kay says. “I’ll stand guard outside and knock if anyone tries to enter.”

               I nod. I sigh in relief as the door shuts behind me. Knowing that we have to hurry, I quickly strip out of my pants. The diaper sags heavy and yellow around my waist. The feeling of getting the wet pants off is heavenly. My skin breathes in the fresh air, but there isn’t time to waste.

               Adam has gotten out the supplies and laid them on the floor. He chuckles, pointing at the baby changing station. “I’d say we should use that, but I’m not sure they are designed for your weight in mind.”

               I groan in annoyance, but quickly lay down in front of him. He gets to work, untapping the soggy diaper and tossing it in the trash. He quickly wipes me up as best he can, and then spreads a fresh diaper out underneath me. He spreads a little lotion on, and then powder. He reaches down and tapes up the diaper.

               “I know it’s not the best, but it will have to do for now. You can take a shower when we get home or something.” He says. He reaches into the shopping bag and takes out the shorts. He tosses them to me.

               I grab them, and quickly slide them up. I sigh in relief.

               “Thanks. This feels a lot better.” I admit. The diaper is still strange to wear, but the relief of getting into a dry one is incredible.

               After that, we head home. My dirty clothes are in the shopping bag. Kay and Ellie wave goodbye, and Adam and I head back to our apartment. On the way back, Adam turns to me.

               “You know, I think we should get some much thicker diapers.” He says. He pauses. “I know it might seem extreme, but I figure it’s better to have a slightly bigger butt than a leaky diaper. I mean come on. Those ones have leaked twice already.”

               I think about it for a moment, but then nod. “Yeah. I think you’re right. Honestly, leaking is an awful feeling, and I would much rather not have to worry about that.”

               We talk about it a little bit more, but after talking, we find that neither of us knows much about adult diapers, so we decide to just look online, and see what options there are. When we get back, we both head inside. I grab my dirty laundry and put it in the wash, along with my other dirty clothes. When I get back inside, Adam is on his laptop looking at adult diapers. I walk over and sit next to him.

 

               “Find anything good?” I ask.

               “Oh yeah. There are some really great guides for this.” He says. “Mostly from the um.. Well. The fetish community.”

               I stare at him blankly. “Of course.”  I say. “Always has to be a fetish.”

               “Yeah…” he says awkwardly. “Well, either way, I will order some for you. They come very highly recommended by this website, and it looks like they can hold quite a bit. Oh, and you can go take a shower if you want. I’m sure you still feel kind of gross.”

               “Thanks. Yeah I’ll go do that.” And with that I head to the shower. When I get back, Adam calls me over.

               “Hey, before I re-diaper you, come and see what I got for you!” He says excitedly. I walk over and sit down next to him, just wearing my towel. He opens up a few pages on his laptop and shows them to me. First, I see that he ordered quite a bit of a plain white diaper from one of those abdl websites he was talking about. I look at the description of it, and it boasts of being among the most absorbent diapers on the market. I sigh. It looks very thick in the pictures. It would be totally different from the ones I had now, but at least it shouldn’t leak. Then Adam clicks to another page, and there are another kind of diaper that he got. Only these aren’t plain white. These have baby blocks on them. Big, colorful, ABC. I groan and hang my head down. Adam sees my reaction and I hear him chuckle.

               “Those will be for when you misbehave.” He says, smiling. I see a few more things in the receipt, but I don’t get a good look as Adam takes the laptop back away.

               “What else was in there?” I ask.

               “Oh trust me. You don’t want to know.” He says threateningly. “If you thought those baby block diapers were bad, then you definitely don’t want to see what else I just got. You’ll just have to behave very nicely is all. Now, lets go and get you diapered again.”

               After Adam re-diapers me, we relax for the night. We watch some tv for a while, make a frozen pizza for supper, and then it’s about bedtime. I had wet the diaper one more time, so Adam changes me into a fresh one before bed. That’s when we realize that there is another problem. All of the extra garbage we are going to make during the next month. Adam writes a note to himself to remind him to get a diaper pail tomorrow. I blush when I think about having an actual diaper pail in my room, but I don’t think of it too much. With all of the days drama, I quickly fall asleep. Having dreams about diapers, and embarrassing trips to the mall.

I wake up in a cold sweat with a very familiar feeling running through my body. I look over at my alarm clock. 4:50AM. The first light of morning is starting to creep through my blinds. My stomach rumbles. Uh-oh. This is not good. I have to go. Badly. And not the easy kind. I haven’t gone number two since the others first put me in these cursed things. That was already two nights ago. My body is telling me one thing and one thing only: you have to relieve yourself, Soon.

I stand up. The pressure is intense but right now, it’s nothing I can’t bear. I feel a slight urge to pee, and thinking that it will help, I let loose in the diaper. I shudder at how easy that was to do. I’m actually getting used to this. Unfortunately, the momentary relief that I give my bladder is quickly taken back by the other thing trying to get out. I cringe and grind my teeth together. This can’t be happening. I turn on my lamp, and walk over to look at myself in the mirror. I’m wearing only a plain white t-shirt over this diaper. All that Adam would allow me. The diaper is sagging a little bit. I sigh at my reflection in shame. Then I get an idea. I sneak out to the hallway and peek into Adam’s room. I can hear light snores coming from his bedroom. Maybe this could work. I go to the bathroom and quietly shut the door.

Oh what am I thinking, he’s going to notice. It’s only a matter of time before I am forced to do what I am trying so desperately not to. I turn on the light and look in the mirror. My stomach gurgles again. The pressure has built even more now. It was now or never. I turn to the toilet. I reach down to the diaper. If I just pull it down, I can pull it back up and he will never know.

That’s when I see it. A note on the toilet lid. Did Adam put this here? I pick it up and read it.

‘Mike. I know what you are thinking, but please, don’t cheat just because I am sleeping. Trust me, I will find out if you used the toilet. And if I do, I will not hesitate to make life a lot worse for you over the next month. This isn’t a joke. Remember when I had to wear chastity as part of the dare a few years back? I complained quite a bit, but I didn’t cheat. I never cheated by trying to steal that key. Never.’

It continued on the back.

‘Now Mike, I know it might be embarrassing for you, but understand that in our group of friends, we don’t want to hurt each other. We don’t want to humiliate each other. We just want to have as much fun as possible. If you cheat on this dare, you take that fun away from everyone. Now, put this note back on the toilet and do what you’ve got to do.

Your friend, Adam.’

               I sighed. Adam sure was smart. How could he have known that I would need to use the toilet tonight? I sigh again and set the note back down on the toilet. He was right. I had no right to lie to everyone like this. They would probably figure it out anyway. And I knew Adam was serious when he said he would make life worse for me. I turn off the bathroom light and walk quietly back to my room. I still hear Adam snoring away in his bedroom.

I sit on my bed for a moment. The pressure is starting to become unbearable. I had to do this. Now.

I stand up and try and push, but my body isn’t letting me. I try again. Despite the pressure, my brain just isn’t letting it come out. I squat down next to my bed. This time, I push much harder.

 

Then it all starts coming. I feel all the blood rush to my face, in effort and humiliation. At first, the relief is incredible, with the intense pressure of a big load being released, but then I feel the diaper press outward and feel the mass start to build against my body. It feels like everything is in slow motion, but now it is too late to stop. Wave after wave comes out and into the growing diaper. The mass starts to build downwards towards the front of the diaper. I feel a few more jets of pee squirt out as I push everything inside of me out. After what seems like an eternity, I finally feel the end of it. The only feeling that I fell now is one of utter disgust. How could I have done that?

I am still squatting down next to my bed. I can feel the mess pushing up against me. Without thinking, I stand up. The mess immediately squishes against my skin warmly, pressing against every bit in the most terrible way. I can feel it pushing towards the front of the diaper, pressing against my balls. I shudder in disgust. I have to get out of this thing. Right now.

“Adam…” I call out, hesitantly at first. “Adam?”

Silence. That’s when the smell hits me. Ok. I need to suck it up. There’s no way he will actually wake up with me calling so quietly. I take a few hesitant steps towards the door to my room. I catch a glimpse of myself in the mirror as I walk past. The diaper has very clearly expanded outward in the back, almost comically so. I shudder at the sight. A full-grown man in a messy diaper.

With a few uncomfortable steps, I walk into Adam’s room. I walk over to his bed and shake his shoulder.

“Adam.” I say quietly.

Groggily, he shifts around in bed.

“Mmmff.” He manages to groan a little.

“Adam.” I say louder and more firmly. “You need to wake up now.”

He groans again. “Ungh… Go away Mike…”

This time I shake him a little bit more violently. I don’t have time for this. His eyes open up and he looks at me angrily.

“Ugh what?” He says, still a little groggily.

“You need to help me with this. Like. Now.” I say.

“With what?” He asks.

I sigh and point at the diaper. He looks at me dumbly.

“Dude, if you’re wet, just wait until the morning, it’s not that big of a deal.”

I sigh. He isn’t going to get it.

 

“Adam. I am not wet… I mean. Well I am, but it’s not that. It’s…” I sigh deeply and feel my face get flush. “I had to go number two.”

His eyes open wide. There we go. He finally gets it.

               “You…” He says.

               “Yeah. Now get up. You have to take care of this now. This is the absolute fucking worst feeling in the world.” I say. The humiliation I felt had been replaced by a feeling of need. The need to get into a clean diaper right away.

               Adam sits upright in bed. As the covers fall off, it’s clear he’s not wearing a shirt. He shakes his head a little bit and rubs his eyes.

               “Ok.” He says. “Ok. Wow. Alright.” It’s clear he is still trying to wrap his head around it. He turns on his bedside lamp. I see him blink a few times, and then I see his eyes fix on the diaper. He pauses for a moment and then sniffs the air.

               “Hahaha oh my god dude. You really did it!” He says, laughing.

               I blush deep red. “Yeah, well, I was gonna use the bathroom, but then I saw your stupid note.” I admit.

               He laughs again. “That actually convinced you to crap yourself?!” He says, incredulously.

               I feel myself start to get angry. “Ok ok. Whatever. Laugh it up. Just get up while you laugh. This thing feels awful.”

               He keeps laughing to himself as he stands up. I look away, blushing, as I realize the only thing he’s wearing is a pair of light pink briefs with a white waistband.

               “C’mon dude.” Adam says, finally stopping laughing. “I don’t think I’m worried about you seeing me in my underwear. I am about to go and change your friggin messy diaper. Now come on.”

               Adam grabs my hand and leads me to my room. His quick pace causes the mess to squish around more. We get to my room. Adam grabs a towel and lays it on my bed. He then grabs the lotion, wipes, and powder and sets them down.

               “Ok. Down you go.” He says.

               I blush and try my best to lay down without squishing the mass too much. After a few moments, I finally get myself positioned. As I let my body down onto the bed, I feel it shift a little bit, but not too much.

               All of a sudden, I feel Adam reach forward and press the back of his hand right into the bottom of the diaper. I gag as I feel the mess squish up against me. I hear Adam laugh sadistically.

               “I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I just couldn’t resist.” He says, laughing.

               I don’t respond, but simply glare at him. He winks and then walks over to the bag where he had kept the lotion and wipes. He pulls out a small rectangular box.

               “Gloves.” He says. “Don’t want to get anything on my beautiful hands.”

               “Just hurry up.” I say, thoroughly annoyed.

               Adam then gets to work. He un-tapes the diaper. The smell hits both of us like a freight train. Adam quickly gets to work wiping me down a little, before tossing the diaper in the trash bin. He comes back and starts wiping again.

               “Ok. This is not so much fun.” Adam admits. “I can’t believe how much—”, but I cut him off. My psyche can take no more humiliation.

               “Dude. Just stop talking. I am at my last straw.” I say firmly. “Just hurry up.”

               Adam nods and gets back to work. A few minutes later, I am in a fresh diaper, and Adam is walking out the door with the bag of trash. I sigh. The smell has dissipated a little bit, but still lingers. I open my window for a breath of fresh air. I take a deep breath and try to center myself. The morning sun is just peaking over the horizon.

 

 

 

Chapter Five

Adam takes the bag with my dirty diaper in it and walks out, pinching his nose teasingly.

“So that’s what that is like.” I mutter to myself, having just had my first messy diaper since I was very little. I look down at the diaper. There was a strange sensation when Adam finally taped the dry one back on me. I almost felt happy about it. Was it just relief, or something more?

               As I think about it, Adam bolts back inside. I hear the door slam loudly. I walk out to the front. Adam is leaned back against the front door, breathing heavily.

               “Dude!” He says between breaths. “Why did you let me go out there like this?”

               I then realize. He is still only wearing the pink undies. I start to laugh.

               “Oh man! I didn’t even think about that!” I say, “It’s a nice look though. VERY flamboyant. Anyone see you?” I ask.

 

               Adam is blushing deep red. “Well yeah!” He admits. “Just as I was tossing the trash bag into the dumpster, I see Mrs. Nance!”

               “No way.” I say, shocked. Mrs. Nance lives across the hall from us. She’s in her early thirties-ish. She’s always seemed nice. Kind of like a fun aunt or something. She had helped us organize our furniture when we first got the place. She always seemed to check up on us when we were partying, too. She was probably just lonely and wanted to join in the fun. I remember one time when Adam had gone to see his family for a week, Mrs. Nance would always knock on the door each night, saying something like, she just ‘wanted to check up on me’ or something like that.

               Adam continues, “So I just tossed it in the dumpster and sprinted back up here. Oh my god. I can’t believe I did that. I wasn’t thinking. Too distracted about what just happened.”

               That’s when we hear a light knock on the door. Three short raps. Adam’s wide eyes get even wider. He looks through the peephole.

               “It’s her!” Adam says. Adam sprints off to his room. Three more raps.

               “I know you’re in there!” Mrs. Nance says from behind the door.

               I hear Adam rummaging around in his room for clothes.

               “Just a sec!” Adam yells from the room.

               Then I realize I had better put some pants on as well. I quickly run to my room and toss on some basketball shorts. I come back out and Adam has put some clothes on as well. He looks at me bravely and opens the door.

               “Hey!” Adam says, trying to sound relaxed. “Fancy Nancey. How’s it hangin’?”

               I stifle a laugh. Adam sounds ridiculous. He must really be embarrassed.

               “Cut the crap kid.” Mrs. Nance says. Adam’s face goes pale.

               “Listen. Mrs. Nance—” Adam begins.

               “I don’t really want to hear it.” Mrs. Nance says. “What you kids do together is up to you. But please. When you are tossing out your dirty diapers, please dress appropriately.”

               My face goes pale. What did she say? I look at Adam, speechless. He looks back at me, equally shocked.

               Mr. Nance continues. “What, you seem surprised.” He says. “Your behavior was very strange. I mean, what could be so important to throw away that you forgot to put your clothes on beforehand? So I took the liberty of looking in the bag.”

 

               Neither of us can say anything. Mrs. Nance looks directly at me. Her gaze pierces into me, and her eyes wander down to my basketball shorts.

               “Well, since I know what Adam has on underneath his shorts, you must be the one who still needs diapers. I feel for you kid. That’s a heck of a disability. Don’t worry, I won’t say anything. Your secret is safe with me. Actually, I am pretty surprised I’m only finding out now. I remember when we were moving in, I could’ve sworn I saw the waistband of your underwear. Ah well.”

               Adam and I still can’t say anything. Mrs. Nance laughs. “Guys, don’t worry. I really don’t care. Just… please don’t go traipsing around in your undies anymore, ok?” She says. She looks at me. “Especially not you.” She laughs again. “Well, you two have a good day then.”

               And with that, she turns around and walks into her apartment. Adam closes the door. We look at each other for a while.

               “I…” I try to say something, but I am still getting over my shock.

               “Well…” Adam says. “I’m not sure that could’ve gone worse.”

               I nod, still speechless. This dare just got very serious.

               “Adam.” I say. “I think this is getting a little out of hand. Our next-door neighbor thinks that I’m incontinent. We have to fix this.”

               “How?” Adam says, a little upset. “By telling her that it’s part of a month-long dare for a poker game? Doesn’t that sound ridiculous to you?”

               “Well.. We have to tell her something!” I say.

               “Why? Is it really that big of a deal?” Adam asks. “I mean, honestly, what do you care? She said she wouldn’t tell anyone.”

               “I guess.. It’s just…” I start.

               “Just what?” He asks.

               “It’s embarrassing, ok?!” I say angrily. “I don’t want people to know about this. At all.”

               “I don’t either!” Adam says. “But it’s too late. So let’s just live with it, ok? It’s probably better that she thinks you have a problem. I mean,s he would have to be really awful to tell someone that you wear diapers, right? People don’t do that unless they are bad people. And Mrs. Nance isn’t a bad person. As long as she thinks that you actually ARE incontinent, there is no way she would tell anyone. Know what I mean? Put yourself in her shoes.”

               I think for a moment. If I were in her position, I definitely wouldn’t tell anyone. Even if it is good gossip, it’s just… Cruel. “Ok fine. We can leave it at that.” I concede.

               “Ok good.” Adam says. “And we won’t tell Ellie or Kay about this either, ok?”

               “Agreed.” I say.

               We stand there awkwardly for a few moments. “Well, I’m definitely wide awake now.” Adam laughs. I laugh too.

               “Yeah, that’s one way to start a day I guess.” I say.

               After a moment of silence, the awkwardness passes. The two of us get some breakfast going and start our day.

               After breakfast, I go to the living room. I turn on the tv and start playing some video games. I always prefer to game while sitting on the floor, so I plop down in the middle of the room. Adam sits on the couch with his laptop, half paying attention to me, half doing something on the laptop. We sit and chat, and it’s almost as if things are back to normal. It isn’t too long before I am reminded of my predicament. As I play the game, I feel my bladder start to twinge, wanting some relief. I sigh and glance back at Adam. He isn’t really paying any attention, just staring at something on his laptop. If only I didn’t have to stand up to pee, then it wouldn’t be so obvious what I had to do. I decide to try and let loose, while sitting on the floor. I try and push out, but nothing comes. It seems too difficult at the moment, so I just keep playing the game. A few minutes pass. Adam stands up.

               “Hey, I am grabbing a soda, want some?” He asks.

               “Uh. Sure I guess.” I respond.

               Adam walks over to the kitchen. The pain in my bladder is getting more uncomfortable. I try and let loose once more, but still can’t get anything started while sitting. Adam walks back in and hands me the soda. I take a few sips and then go back to playing the game. Another 20 minutes pass, and now I am getting uncomfortable. I take another sip of the soda. This time, I decide to try a different strategy. Instead of pressing out, I close my eyes. I try and relax my entire body. I let out a deep breath, and then, slowly at first, a trickle starts to flow into the diaper. I smile at the relief it gives me, and then the trickle turns into a full flow as I let my body relax. Sitting down, it feels much different. The warmth immediately starts to pool up against my balls since it has nowhere to go. I don’t let that stop me though. The relief is incredible. I keep going. The feeling of the pool of pee slowly absorbing underneath my butt is fascinating. It’s like a slow, damp, seat warmer is slowly turning on underneath me. I shift my weight a little and I feel the pool quickly drain down to the butt as I lift the pressure off of it. I open my eyes as I finish. I glance back at Adam. He isn’t paying attention at all. He is completely engrossed in whatever he is doing on his laptop.

               Then I make a strange decision. Instead of telling him, I just go back to my video game. The warmth of the diaper isn’t all that bad, and it feels… nice? I shift my weight a few times, feeling the warmth seep all the way back through the padding. I turn back to my game, completely forgetting about the diaper, only reminded every once in a while, by a strange tickling sensation. I finish my soda. After another hour or two, I hear Adam get up and walk to the bathroom. As soon as he leaves, I pause my game and pull open the front of my basketball shorts. I stand up, trying to get a better feel of the diaper. The back is completely soaked, and same for the bottom of the diaper, which crinkles and squelches as I stand up, but the front is completely dry. I reach a hand down and feel the outside of the diaper. It isn’t quite as warm as it was before, but it still gives a satisfying, if not a little disgusting, squelch as I squeeze it.

“I should probably ask Adam for a change.” I think to myself. “It’s probably not a great idea to stay in this for too long.”

I pause my game and walk to the kitchen. I grab a glass of water and a bag of chips and set them down in the living room. As I do, I hear Adam finish up in the bathroom. He walks out and looks at me. He is wearing just a towel around his waist.

“Hey Mike,” he says, “I probably should’ve asked, but did you need a change or anything? I just realized that it’s been quite a while.”

I feel myself blush slightly pink. “Actually, I was just about to ask you.” I say.

“No problem,” Adam says, “C’mon.” Adam leads me back to my room, not bothering to change first. “I felt kind of bad when I realized I just hopped in the shower for half an hour, leaving you to sit in that.”

“Oh no. Don’t worry about it.” I respond. “It’s not the end of the world. I was playing video games anyway.”

“Whatever man.” Adam says.

I pull my basketball shorts down and hop on my bed. Adam, now very experienced with diaper changes, quickly gets me cleaned up and in a fresh diaper. I hop up and put my basketball shorts back on.

“Ok.” Adam says confidently. “Now, I am going to run and grab a few things at the store, ok? I’ll be back later. Unless you want to come with?” He asks.

“Umm. No thanks, I think I’ll stick around here.” I respond. “Better put some clothes on though.”

Adam blushes. “Yeah, I’ll get on that.”

A few short moments later, Adam is dressed and heading out the door. I go back to playing video games, eating chips and drinking soda and water as I go. After a while of zoning out, I glance up at the clock. It’s almost 4:00pm now. Adam has been gone a while.

It’s at this time that there is a knock on the door. I pause my game and stand up. Who could that be? I walk to the door, making sure that my shorts are pulled up above the waistband of the diaper. I glance through the peephole. It’s Mrs. Nance.

I sigh and open the door.

“Hello there!” Mrs. Nance says, smiling at me happily.

“Um. Hi Mrs. Nance.” I say, hesitantly. I feel my cheeks get slightly warm with embarrassment as I recall the events of this morning.

Mrs. Nance steps in confidently. Mrs. Nance is a rather large woman. Standing at 180cm (5 feet 11 inches) tall, she easily towers over me. She is also quite strong. When we moved in, she and Ellie easily got the big sofa up the stairs on their own. And she is very well endowed as well. I always thought it was surprising that whenever it came up, she would always be single. She would always say ‘I’m not looking right now.’. My thoughts are interrupted with what she has in her hands. She is carrying a small cardboard box, which he immediately sets down on the kitchen counter.

“I Just thought I would stop by and give a little peace offering. I was thinking about you at work…” She pauses for a moment, as if to stop herself from saying what she was about to say. She continues on slightly awkwardly. “well. Not like… Anyway. I thought that you probably are nervous about what I found out this morning, so I figured it would be good to stop by and clarify.”

“Clarify?” I ask hesitantly.

“Yes.” She responds. “I just want you to know that your secret is safe with me, ok?”

I look at her confused. “I think you said that this morning.” I respond, dreading the future of this conversation.

“Yes, yes. I know.” She says. “It’s just… I want you to know that you can trust me, ok? That’s why I brought this.” She points to the box on the counter. “It’s for you, and you alone. That’s why I waited until Adam left before I came over. I stopped at the store earlier and got a few things for you.”

I walk over to the box and open it up. Inside are several individual packages of lotion, powder, and wipes. I blush. Of course.

Mrs. Nance continues. “I just figured that you must go through that stuff like crazy, so I could save you a few bucks and a trip to the store. I mean, I doubt Adam would get this kind of stuff for you. The clerk at the store said that this much would probably last a few months at least. And it’s all name-brand too!” Mrs. Nance starts to get excited, talking about her humiliating apology gift to me. “None of the cheap stuff. So you of all people can appreciate that, I’m sure.”

I groan. Then I look at Mrs. Nance, who is looking at me like I just punched her in the face.

“You… don’t want it?” She asks, hesitantly.

“No! No, it’s not that!” I say, trying not to hurt her feelings.

“I just got the wrong kind, huh? Damn that clerk, he said these were all the best brands!” Mrs. Nance says.

“No! Not that either.” I try and think of something quick to say to try and mend the situation. “It’s just, I’m not sure how much longer I’m actually going to need them.”

Mrs. Nance looks at me confused. “You don’t need changing supplies?”

“No. Well, yes. But…” I sigh. “The diapers. I’m not sure how much longer I’m going to need diapers.” I finish. I feel my cheeks turn bright red as I finally say it out loud to Mrs. Nance.

“Ah. I see.” Mrs. Nance says. She has a funny look in her eyes. She clearly doesn’t believe me. “So, you are finally getting control? No more diapers?” She asks, still completely oblivious to the pure humiliation that is coursing through me at each mention of the word.

I nod.

“Well! Good for you!” Mr. Nance says, walking over and giving me a hug. I awkwardly hug her back, still totally taken by the situation. She lets go of me, looking down at me, with her hands on my shoulders. “I’m very proud of you.”

“Thanks Mrs. Nance.” I say meekly, desperately wanting her to leave.

“You’re welcome.” She says.

We stand there awkwardly for what seems like ages, but finally, Mrs. Nance seems to get the hint.

“Well, I guess I will leave you to it.” She says, heading for the door. “If you ever need anything. Anything at all, just knock on my door, ok?”

“Uh. Yeah. Will do.” I respond, walking closely behind her, eager to end this awkward exchange.

“Well, see you later Mike.” She says, walking back across the hall.

 

 

 

Chapter Six 

 

I close the door behind her, sighing in relief. I walk back to the box. It really was quite generous of her, but there was no way I would ever use all of this over the next month. I sigh and carry the box to my bedroom, tossing it in my closet with the rest of the diaper supplies that Adam had gotten. I sigh as I see how much of my closet was now taken up by diaper changing supplies. I sigh again, rubbing my temples. I put it out of my mind and go back to the living room to continue my video game.

A few more hours pass and I finally get a text from Adam, saying ‘hey, I decided to go out with Ellie and Kay for a bit, be back later. You don’t have permission to change though, sorry.’

I sigh and respond, ‘whatever, see you later.’

The evening comes and I cook myself some dinner. After cleaning up, I feel the need to pee again. Without anyone around, I stand and easily open the water gates, soaking the diaper. Without permission to change though, I realize that I am going to have to sit in this one until Adam gets back. I sigh and sent him a text, asking him when he would be back, but he doesn’t respond. I sigh and start watching tv.

The evening grows darker. It’s getting close to 11pm now. I text Adam again. ‘Hey, it’s getting late. You going to get home soon?’

But again, no answer. As midnight rolls around, I sigh and go and get ready for bed. I brush my teeth and put on some pajamas, but now I have to pee again, and I’m still afraid to go without his permission. So, I head to my bed and lay down. It’s a little uncomfortable, but eventually, I doze off.

The next morning, I wake up with a powerful pain in my bladder. I look at my clock. 7:30am. I get up and walk to Adam’s room. I can hear him snoring loudly. He must’ve been out pretty late. I go back to my room to think. I grab my phone and see several unread messages.

‘hey man, sorry. Gonna be a late one.’ Sent 2:30am. From Adam

‘dude you better not take itt off’ Sent 2:45am. From Adam

“Nice spelling there, Adam” I think to myself. I set my phone down, not interested in what else he had to say.

I get up, and go back to his room. I walk to his bed. “Adam.” I say, poking his shoulder.

He doesn’t respond. He just snores away. I poke him again, harder, but still nothing. I sigh. I reach my hand into my pants, trying to see if the diaper will be able to hold much more, but these thin diapers definitely won’t hold any more. It squelches loudly as I squeeze it lightly. I sigh and look at Adam again.

“There’s no point.” I think to myself. “He isn’t going to wake up. And I need the bathroom.” I sigh as I realize that I only have two choices. Use the toilet and risk him finding out, or use the diaper, and leak everywhere. I glance at Adam again and decide that if there is ever a time where I’ll get away with using the toilet, it’s now. Adam is fast asleep, plus, the diaper is already wet, so it won’t look like I’ve been holding my bladder forever. I quietly walk to the bathroom and shut the door. I look at the toilet. “Am I really going to do this?” I ask myself. Then I open the lid of the toilet. “I should sit down, that way, he won’t hear me going.”

I look at the tapes of the diaper. If I take them off, I won’t be able to put them back on. My only choice is to pull the diaper down. It’s on pretty tight, but very gently, I am able to pull the diaper down to my ankles without ripping the tapes. I sit down and let go. The feeling of using the toilet for the first time in days is strange, but relaxing. I sigh in comfort as I empty my bladder into the toilet.

I stand up and slowly pull the diaper back up to my waist. I shudder as the cold clammy diaper touches my skin again. I look in the mirror to make sure it isn’t ripped. The sagging diaper looks well used, but it hasn’t ripped at all. I wash my hands in the sink, and then realize my other problem. The toilet. I need to flush it. I gulp nervously, hoping Adam won’t hear, and then I flush it. It seems like the entire apartment is filled with the loud din of the flushing toilet, but I try and steel myself, knowing that it’s just my own nerves getting to me. I put my ear up to the bathroom door, trying to hear any sounds coming from the apartment, but it’s hard to tell. I gulp and check myself over once again, making sure the diaper is pulled up correctly. I open the door.

As I open it, I see Kay there. Standing directly in the doorway, with a confident grin on her face.

“Hey Mikey. How’s it going?” She says.

I stand there, shocked, with my mouth agape. What was Kay doing here?

Kay’s grin widens. “We had quite a party last night, and Ellie and I decided to crash on the couch instead of driving home.” He laughs. “I guess you didn’t expect that, huh?”

I gulp, still unable to say anything.

“Oh. And I definitely heard the toilet just now. What a naughty boy.” She smiles evilly.

I quickly try and come up with some reason for flushing the toilet. “No! It’s not like that. There was already some stuff in there… I Swear!”

Kay shakes his head. “Oh no. Now you are lying too? That’s no good. If you keep it up, you are going to get two punishments instead of one!” She smiles. I quickly shut my mouth. “Now, get out of my way. I actually have to use the bathroom. Don’t worry, we won’t decide your punishment until later, when we are all awake.”

I sigh as Kay lets me pass by. She shuts the door, and I walk to the living room. There, Ellie is sleeping on the couch, snoring heavily. “How did I not notice that they were here?” I think to myself angrily. I go to the kitchen and grab a glass of water, before heading back to my room. I browse on my laptop for a while, trying to ignore my fate.

A few hours later, I hear noises from outside. Sounds like Adam and Ellie have finally woken up. I sigh and ignore the sounds, knowing that they will find out very soon that I broke the rules of the game. I keep playing on my computer, and after another hour, I hear a knock on the door.

“What?” I say, angrily.

The door opens, and in walk all three of them. Adam and Kay are grinning wildly, and Ellie has a very disappointed look on her face. They stand next to my bed.

Adam speaks first. “So. Kay told me that you broke the rules. Do you have anything to say for yourself?”

“Well… You weren’t up to change me this morning, and my diaper was already really wet—” I start. Kay cuts me off.

“That is no excuse!” Kay says firmly. “You have to obey the rules! And that’s that!”

“But I didn’t want to leak everywhere!” I say, raising my voice.

“That’s not up to you!” Kay starts to yell.

“YES IT IS!” I say, starting to shout at Kay angrily.

Kay, Adam and I start to all yell at the same time. They argue about the rules of the game, and I try and convince them that they have a responsibility to me as well. After a minute, all three of us are in a shouting match with no end in sight. But then Ellie, who has been standing silently there, finally opens her mouth.

“EVERYONE! SHUT UP!” Ellie yells. Her voice echoes through the apartment, and the three of us quickly stop talking. Ellie never raises her voice! We all look at her in shock.

Ellie continues. “Mike. You broke the rules, and you know it.”

“But—” I begin.

“Shush.” Ellie says quietly but forcefully. I stop. “Kay. Adam. You also have to realize that when Mike needs a change, you have to be able to get him one.” Ellie then looks directly at Kay. “Kay, you could have offered Mike a change this morning when you saw his wet diaper, but you sent him back to his room to sit in a soaked diaper all morning. You have a responsibility now, and you have to understand that.”

               “Yeah, well..” Kay starts, but Ellie silences her as well.

“However, Mike. You knowingly broke the rules.” Ellie says, “And as we all agreed upon, that would result in a punishment.”

I look down in shame, afraid to speak.

“And then, you argued about it loudly with us.” Ellie says. “Arguing about punishments must be punished as well.” Ellie concludes. Kay’s eyes brighten with excitement, and Adam looks at Ellie appreciatively.

“What?!” I say, surprised.

“Keep arguing and you’ll get three punishments.” Ellie says.

I quickly shut my mouth.

“Now Adam, why don’t you explain how punishments will work?” Ellie says.

Adam smiles. “Well, it’s really quite simple. The three of us put a bunch of punishments in a hat, and each time you misbehave, you have to pick one out. We wrote them this morning, and we didn’t tell each other what we wrote, so it’ll be a surprise for all of us.” Adam keeps explaining. “If you pick a punishment that contradicts another one, we get to choose which one you have to do. And finally, we can add to the hat whenever we want, so you’ll never run out of them.”

 I sigh. I look at the three of them hopelessly. “Fine. Whatever, but can you please just do one this first time?” I plead.

Adam and Kay look at Ellie, who shakes her head. “No. You have to learn that arguing will be punished.”

I sigh again. “Fine.” I say, defeated.

“Ok then, come on then.” Adam says. “The punishment hat is in the living room. I’ll change you afterwards.”

I stand up. My soggy diaper is still hanging heavily between my thighs. I see a grin come across Kay’s face as we all walk to the living room. The three of them sit on the couch, leaving nowhere for me to sit. I sigh and sit on the floor in front of them. Again, Kay grins widely at my predicament. The diaper squelches loudly as my butt presses down against the soggy padding. I blush as the noise of the soaked diaper fills the silence in the room.

Adam smiles, “Ok bud, here is the hat. You have to pick two pieces of paper from it, ok?” He holds out the same hat that we used in the original game. “Don’t worry, all of the rules in here are new ones.”

I reach out my hand and feel inside the hat. I quickly grab two pieces of paper and pull my hand back out. I close my eyes, praying for something simple.

“Well, what did you get?” Kay asks, desperately curious.

I open the first piece of paper. ‘no more asking for diaper changes’. I look at it, confused as to the meaning. Annoyed at my confused silence, Kay hops over and grabs the paper, reading it aloud.

“No more asking for diaper changes!” She says proudly. Then she looks at it confused. “What does that mean?” She asks.

“It means that now, Mike can no longer ask us to change his diaper for him. He must wait until we check him and decide that he needs a change.” Adam says, grinning ear to ear. “Basically, Mike can’t report to us the status of his diaper. If he’s wet, he can’t say so. If he’s messy, he can’t say so.”

I groan. No way. But before I can fully process that new rule, Kay grabs the second sheet of paper from my hand. She stands up and reads it proudly.

               “No adult clothes at home!” Kay reads loudly. I look at them confused.

               “What does THAT mean?” I ask.

               “Well,” Adam explains. “It means that while you are here, you are no longer allowed to wear clothes that someone of your age would be expected to wear.”

               “Ok… I still don’t really get it.” I admit. There is a lump in my throat, as a nervous fear starts to set in.

               “Oh that’s right! I never showed you!” Adam says. He motions with his hand for me to come over. “The second half of my order. When I ordered your diapers, I got a lot more than just padding. Well, I guess it’s padding in a broad sense.”

               Kay is quietly giggling to herself. Clearly, she’s seen whatever Adam is about to show. Ellie is still stone faced. She hasn’t responded positively or negatively, but if Kay has seen it, so has Ellie. Adam opens his laptop and I walk over to the couch. I sit down awkwardly between Adam and Ellie. The padding squelches loudly as I sit down, causing me to blush furiously. I hear another stifled giggle from Kay. Adam is going through his delivery confirmation for the order.

               “Ok. Here is what else I got.” He says, showing his laptop to me. My eyes open wide as I see several different items of clothes. A few pairs of very childish clothes, like shorts and brightly colored t-shirts, some jean shortalls, baby printed rompers, and even onesies with embarrassing patterns on them.

               “You’ve got to be kidding me.” I finally say.

               “We aren’t.” Ellie finally speaks up. The seriousness in her voice has not gone away. “This is your punishment for the rest of the month, so you better get used to it.”

               I gulp in fear. “But guys… Don’t you think this is going a little far?” I say, hesitantly.

               “It’s not far enough!” Kay says loudly. “He should have to do one of my punishments! They were way better!”

               “Kay, that’s enough.” Ellie says. “We had to take some of yours out of the hat altogether. They were just too much. Now stop being so annoying.”

               Kay shrugs her shoulders, annoyed. “Whatever, they were good ideas.” She says, as if she’d done nothing wrong.

               “It’s only at home, Mike.” Adam says, trying to console me. “It’s not that bad.”

               “It IS that bad!” I say. “What if someone sees? Or, I need to go out for an emergency or something?” I plead.

               “You get to change into normal stuff if it’s an emergency. And who is going to show up out of nowhere? It’s not like any of us ever really hang out with anyone else. And we’ve already seen you in wet diapers, so don’t worry. And no one’s family is in town, so you are good on that front too!” Adam says.

               “Yeah, but..” I begin.

               “No buts.” Ellie says. “Just accept it and move on. This is what has been decided, understood? No more asking for changes, and no more adult clothes at home.”

               I open my mouth to protest more, but the look on Ellie’s face hasn’t changed, and rather than risk another pick from the hat, I decide to shut my mouth. “Fine.” I say quietly.

               Ellie nods approvingly. Kay is still sulking, and Adam goes back to his laptop.

               “Hey, it looks like they already delivered everything to the post office!” Adam says excitedly. “I had them send it all to the post office, since there’s so much. We’ll have to go and pick it all up.”

“Perfect timing!” Kay says, all of a sudden, free of her bad mood. “Let’s go!”

               “I’m down.” Ellie says.

               “Yeah let’s get out of here! I’m really excited to see all of this stuff.” Adam says.

               “Guys!” I say, standing up and stomping my foot down. “Aren’t you forgetting something?” I ask, gesturing down towards the extremely soggy diaper that has been on since last night.

               “I’m not forgetting anything.” Kay says, grinning from ear to ear.

               “Kay.” Ellie says sternly. Kay closes her mouth.

               “I suppose we should probably get you changed before we head out.” Adam says. “But remember, from now on, you can’t ask for changes. And that includes hinting it at us, understood? If you do, you’ll have to pick from the hat again.”

               “Yes.” Ellie says. “That was the rule, and what you just did would technically be breaking the rule. That said, we will let it slide just this once, understood?”

               I look at my feet, ashamed at the scolding I am getting from them. “I understand. It’s just, this diaper is getting really uncomfortable.”

               “Ok then. Let’s go and get you changed.” Adam says, standing up.

               “Actually, I can do it this time, Adam.” Ellie says. “I’m sure you’re tired of it by now.”

               “Knock yourself out.” Adam says, looking slightly relieved. “Based on how long he’s had that on, I’d say it’s going to be a rough one. Talk about diaper stank.”

               Kay giggles loudly as Ellie leads me to my bedroom. My face is bright red. We get there and Ellie closes the door behind her. Normally, my nerves would kick in, and I would stop Ellie from doing this, but the diaper is just too uncomfortable and itchy. I pull down my shorts and sit on the bed, waiting for Ellie, but she is just standing there, with the same disapproving look on her face.

               “Mike, I can’t believe you.” Ellie says finally.

               “What?” I say. “What do you mean?”

               “Breaking the rules like that. You know as well as I do that when we do this bet every year, we never back down.” She says. “I didn’t think you were that dumb.”

               I look at my feet, ashamed. “Yeah, well…”

               “I mean, you had to know it would just get worse for you.” She continues, “Using the toilet?! That is literally the most important rule we gave you when this all started. Where to go to the bathroom. In your diapers. That was it!”

               “I know. It’s just, I would’ve leaked everywhere, and I really had to go!” I start to explain.

               “It doesn’t matter. You broke the rules.” She says. “The problem now, is that Kay is all gung-ho on these punishments. She is going to keep trying to get you to break rules, trust me.”

               “Well, that’s because Kay is a dumb jerk! By the way, you were the one who was all serious about everything back there.” I counter.

               Ellie pauses and looks at me like I am an idiot. “You know why I had to do that.” She stops again. “Do you want to know what one of Kay’s punishment ideas was?”

               I nod nervously.

               “She wanted to make a tumblr account for you. Of your punishment basically. Pictures of you in your diapers and those clothes Adam got, videos of you pissing and shitting the diapers, everything.” Ellie says.

               My eyes bug out in fear. “No. That wouldn’t happen. You wouldn’t let it.”

               “Well, no. And yes.” Ellie says. “If you had pulled it out of the hat, I wouldn’t really have had a choice.”

               “I wouldn’t do it though!” I say.

               “You would have. Eventually.” Ellie says seriously. “Kay was dead set on it. Now that’s enough talk. They are going to start wondering what’s taking so long. Lay down.”

               Ellie grabs the changing supplies. I lay on the bed. Ellie un-tapes the diaper, grimacing as the stench of day-old diaper pee fills the air. She tosses it into the bin that has become my diaper pail.

               “Listen, just be on your best behavior and this will be over before you know it.” Ellie says, wiping my butt. I don’t respond, too humiliated now, with Ellie changing my diaper. My workout friend, a goddess of a woman… Now, wiping pee off of my butt.

               Ellie continues, “It’s already been a week. So just obey the rules, and nothing more will come of this.” She finishes wiping and grabs the lotion, loudly squirting some into her hand.

               She starts to rub it into my skin gently. The cold of the lotion makes me inhale sharply, but after a few seconds, the feeling is gone. I cover my face with the blankets as Ellie continues to work, desperately trying my best not to get hard at her touch. She doesn’t seem to care. As Ellie sprinkles powder liberally onto me, the smell fills the air.

               Ellie coughs. “Oof. I think I might’ve overdone it with the powder a little. Sorry about that.”

               Wanting the change to be over with as soon as possible, I just mumble, “Hurry up then.”

               “Ok ok. Lift up for me then.” Ellie says.

               I lift up. Ellie slides the fresh diaper underneath me and tapes it up. I uncover my face to see Ellie standing above me, smiling proudly. She pats my padded crotch lightly.

“Well, pretty good for my first time.” She says. “Wouldn’t you agree?”

I stand up. “Uh. Sure I guess.” I say. I reach down for my shorts, which are istting on the floor next to my bed. Ellie quickly snatches them out of my hands.

               “No way.” She says. “Remember the rules? No adult clothes at home.”

               “But we don’t have the other stuff yet!” I say in protest.

               “Then no clothes until we do.” Ellie says. “Take off your shirt too.”

               I grumble, but do as she says, not wanting to incur any further punishments. This leaves me standing there in just the white diaper. Ellie smiles and opens the door up again. “Ok bud, let’s go!”

               We walk back to the front. Adam and Kay are still on the couch, looking at Adam’s laptop intently. They don’t notice us as we walk in.

               “Ok, he’s all cleaned up. Sorry that took so long.” Ellie says, sitting on the couch next to them. I sigh and walk to the kitchen, to grab a glass of water.

               “Oh no worries.” Adam says. “We were just looking at something.” Adam finally looks up from the computer. He glances over at me and smiles. “I guess the rules started now, huh?”

               Kay looks up. She laughs out loud when she sees me. “Well that’s definitely not adult clothes, that’s for sure!”

               I laugh sarcastically. “Ha ha ha. Whatever. You guys leaving soon then?”

               Ellie looks up confused. “Wait, you aren’t coming with?”

               “To pick up a bunch of humiliating shit at the post office?” I respond, “No. I don’t think so.”

               “Hey. Watch your language.” Ellie says sternly.

               “Mike, c’mon, you can come with, it’s just going to be a bunch of unmarked boxes. We could really use your help.” Adam says.

               “There’ll be three of you!” I say. “You guys will be fine.”

               “I dunno guys, I don’t think we can leave Mike home without a babysitter!” Kay says, smiling.

               “Oh shut up Kay.” I say, not thinking of the ramifications.

               “Hey! Don’t talk to her like that.” Ellie says, raising her voice slightly.

               “Oh.” I say. “Uh. Sorry Kay.” Kay grins like she just won the lottery.

               “Kay is right though.” Adam says. “If Mike won’t come with, then someone has to stay behind with him.”

               “Oh come on guys…” I say, exasperated.

               “I’ll stay behind!” Kay says. Something about her grin has changed. Before, she seemed just to be excited, but now, something more devious flashed in her eyes.

               Adam looks at Ellie and shrugs. “Well. That works for me. You ok with that Ellie?”

               Ellie nods. Kay sits back on the couch. Something about her seems to be bursting with excitement. Ellie and Adam are quickly out the door, eager to pick up all of the humiliating new supplies for me. I make sure to hide in my room when they leave, hoping to avoid any passerby seeing me in my diaper through the open door. After I am sure they are gone, I walk back out to the living room. There, Kay is grinning like a fool.

               “Hey there diaper boy.” She says. Something about her voice sends shivers through my spine. I nod at her, hoping to avoid whatever it is she is about to do. I sit on the couch.

               “I just want to get something straight with you. I have had two of these bets go against me. First, when I had to go commando, and then again, when I had to wear BUTT PLUGS for THREE WEEKS.” She says, raising her voice slightly. I gulp nervously, too afraid to say anything. “And I know FOR A FACT that the butt plugs were your idea.”

               “Kay… Listen, I didn’t know you were going to lose! I just—” I start to explain.

               “Shut it!” She says loudly. Kay is being firmer than I have ever seen her, and despite my size advantage, I feel like I have no power over the situation. “I still have nightmares about that. And you were the one that suggested that my punishment for disobeying rules would be a larger and larger plug. Do you remember that?”

               I pause. “Yes.” Is all I can say.

               “Well then, you understand why I am not going to let up on you during the next month.” She says evilly. I don’t respond. Kay was starting to frighten me.

               “Good. I’m glad you understand. Now, if you don’t do what I say, when Adam and Ellie get back, I will tell them that you asked me to change your diaper for you. You will get another punishment, and this time, I’ll make sure ALL of my suggestions make it in the hat.”

               I gulp again. “Ok…” I say, defeated.

               “Now. Turn around and kneel on the floor in front of me.” Kay orders. I do as I’m told.

               I turn around, now facing away from Kay. I kneel down. I hear her pull down her pants. “What are you—”

               “—Shut it.” She says before I can finish. I feel her hand pull open the back of my diaper. She takes a step very close to me, her legs on either side of me. She is basically pressing herself against my back. I feel her skin against me. It is warm, and I can feel quite a bit of her. I don’t dare turn around. I go silent with terror as I feel something warm start dripping onto my back and rolling down into my diaper. She was peeing into my diaper! Kay lets out an audible sigh of relief as hot liquid drips down my back and awkwardly splashes into my diaper.

               “Oh man, I’ve been holding that in all morning.” She says, still peeing. The feeling of the liquid sloshing inside the diaper was even more strange now. I hang my head in shame as Kay continues.

               After what seems like ages, I feel Kay pull away from me. The diaper is still absorbing her pee, and I can feel it slosh around. I hear Kay pull her pants back up. She grabs my shoulders and flips me around again.

               “Now. You are going to sit in that. Feel what it’s like to sit around in a diaper full of my pee.” She says.

               “Ok.” Is all I can say. Utterly defeated and humiliated, I offer no argument. Kay grins.

               “Good boy. Now. We can hang out as normal until they get back. And you better not tell them what happened, ok? They won’t believe you even if you did.” Kay says. I nod, knowing it’s true.

               ‘I know…’ I think to myself. Kay sits back on the couch.

               “Now, sit down, let’s play some video games or something.” She says. I sigh and sit down next to her, my humiliation complete. My diaper squishes as I sit, her warm pee sloshing up against me. I blush again, but don’t say anything as the two of us start playing video games together.

               The next hour passes. After a little while, it’s like things are back to normal. We play video games together, almost forgetting that I am currently sitting nearly naked, in a diaper filled with Kay’s pee. Eventually, the door opens back up and Adam and Ellie walk in, carrying large boxes. I look up at them as they walk to my bedroom. Then the door pops open again, as Mrs. Nance walks in, carrying a box of her own. I freeze as she sees me, sitting on the couch in just a wet diaper. She looks down at my diaper and then immediately looks away.

               “Oh uh… Sorry. I just…” She stammers, trying to explain. “I saw those two struggling with all of that stuff, so I offered to help!”

               I quickly grab a blanket from the back of the couch and cover up. My face is bright red, and despite trying to speak, nothing comes out of my mouth. I just stare in shock at my neighbor, my mouth slackjaw. She was carrying a box of what was probably my own diapers, and just saw me in a diaper soaked with my friend’s pee, though there’s no way she would’ve known that.

               “Oh hey Mrs. Nance.” Kay says brightly. “Don’t worry about Mike, we were just playing some video games. Loser has to strip!” Kay explains. Then she whispers loudly, so everyone can hear. “Mike isn’t very good!”

               I sigh, but at least Kay’s story was sort of believable. Mrs. Nance is still looking away from us, standing in the kitchen awkwardly. I cover my face with the blanket.

Then I hear Adam call out. “Mrs. Nance! Just bring it in here ok?”

“Will do!” She replies. With that, I quickly duck behind the couch. After a few seconds, I hear Kay break out into laughter.

“Oh man, this is too good!” Kay says.

I can’t do anything but hide. After a few seconds, I hear Ellie ask Kay to help bring stuff up. I hear Mrs. Nance and Adam talking again, and then the apartment is quiet, as they’ve gone to grab another load. I feel a few tears run down my cheeks as I hide under the blanket behind the couch.

Time seems to pass quickly. I hear them all bring another load up, talking loudly as they deliver it to my bedroom, and then, the blanket is pulled off of me.

“Hey there Mike.” Adam says. I don’t respond. Tears are still running down my face.

I feel Ellie sit next to me. She puts a strong arm around my back, comforting me. I lean into her, letting my head rest on her chest.

“Listen. I didn’t really know what to do. Mrs. Nance was just… There. She really wanted to help.” Adam says.

“She saw me!” I finally manage to speak. My voice cracks in shame and I bury my head in my hands.

“Mike, it’s ok. She really doesn’t care.” Adam says. There is a long pause. “Plus, she already knew, right? So it’s not like she should be surprised.”

Ellie and Kay both perk their ears at that. “She knew?” Ellie asks.

“Yeah..” Adam says slowly. “She saw me throwing a bag of Mike’s diapers in the trash.”

I hang my head in shame again.

“Oh man. That must’ve been humiliating. Did you explain to her?” Kay starts.

“She thinks that Mike is incontinent.” Adam replies. My head sinks farther into humiliation.

I hear Kay giggle. Ellie speaks up. “Well, it’s fine then!” Ellie says. I look at her doubtfully.

“How is it fine?” I ask, my voice cracking.

“Well, she has no reason to tell anyone. And really, what she saw would be relatively normal for someone who has to wear diapers.” Ellie explains. “I bet SHE was more embarrassed than you are.”

“No way.” I say.

“Well… Maybe not, but you didn’t see her face. It was bright red when she left.” Ellie says. “It was actually kind of funny, she always seemed like such a classy lady, but just then… I dunno..” Ellie trails off.

“Mike, she isn’t going to say anything.” Adam says. “She wouldn’t have said anything before, and nothing about what just happened would change that. Now come on.”

Adam reaches his hand down to me. I sigh and stand up. Maybe they were right. Mrs. Nance still had no reason to think anything was out of the ordinary with me. Well, besides the diapers.

“Whoa bud.” Ellie says, still sitting on the ground. I look down. My wet diapered crotch is eye level with Ellie, only a few inches from her face. I take a step back.

“Oh. Uh. Sorry.” I say.

“Dude, you are already soaked again!” Ellie says.

“I would’ve changed him, but I thought it would be better to wait until we had the thicker diapers here.” Kay explains, eyeing me dangerously.

I nod as if to corroborate her story.

“That was a good idea Kay.” Adam says. “He really does need WAY thicker diapers. These ones just don’t last.”

I blush. Kay reaches her hand down and squeezes the front of my diaper. I blush as I feel it squish up against my skin.

“Yeah, well let’s go get you changed into a nice dry diaper then.” Kay says. “And then we can finally get you dressed properly.”

I groan, not looking forward to any of it. I don’t complain as all four of us head to my room. As I walk in the door, I am shocked at the state of it. Boxes line every wall, and my closet is stuck open, unable to hold any more.

“What the…” I say.

“Yeah sorry about this. It ended up being way more than I thought.” Adam says. “It’ll look smaller when I unpack everything later, but for now, there are just going to be some boxes in your room.”

I groan. It was like my whole life was turning into some sort of strange dream.

“I can do the change this time!” Kay offers. Everyone stares at her. She quietly responds. “I haven’t got to yet.”

I blush. Kay really wanted to rub it in my face.

“Go right ahead. You can pick out his outfit as well, then.” Adam says.

“Sweet!” Kay replies.

The three of them open up a few of the boxes. Kay pulls out a pack of diapers. Plain white. The bag looks at least three times larger than the diapers I had been wearing. I groan as she rips it open and pulls out the largest, thickest diaper I have ever seen. She unfolds it, grinning. Adam and Ellie start to unpack the rest of the stuff, putting package after package of diapers into my closet. I see several packs that aren’t white, and have some sort of design on them. I can’t get a closer look, because soon, Kay is pushing me onto my bed and ripping off my wet diaper. She grins, rubbing the soggy padding into my crotch a little bit as she takes it off. I grimace, and Kay seems satisfied.

She starts to wipe me off. I cover my face again, still hugely embarrassed during changes. As she is cleaning me up, I hear the three of them talking.

“This one?” Ellie says. I can’t see what he is holding up because of the blanket.

“Nah..” Kay responds. “I was thinking a full outfit.”

“What about this?” Adam says.

“No no…” Kay replies, now rubbing lotion into my crotch.

“Oh. How about this?” I hear Adam say. There is a slight pause.

“That is perfect.” Kay says.

She finally finishes rubbing the lotion. She instructs me to lift up, and I do. I feel the thick diaper slide under me. It feels much softer to the touch than the other ones. I feel her sprinkle the powder onto me, and then she tapes up the diaper. Immediately, I can tell that this diaper is way thicker than the others. My thighs are pushed apart by the padding, and as I sit up, I can tell that it rises much higher on my waist, coming almost all the way past my belly button. Pants would do nothing to hide the top of these diapers. I sigh as I try to get used to the padding. I look at it in frustration. These diapers are ridiculous! The soft white padding makes me look even more infantile, now that the diapers are so thick.

I then look up. Kay is holding up two pieces of clothing. I blush deep red.

“What do you think?” She says. In her right hand, she is holding a bright red onesie with a bunch of trucks on the chest, and in her left hand, she is holding up a pair of jean shortalls with big silver buttons for the clasps. I blush furiously.

“I think you are going to be adorable.” Kay says, teasingly. “Now reach your hands up for me.”

“Guys…” I start, desperately wanting to prevent wearing this.

“Shush Mike.” Adam says. “These are the rules. If you complain again, we’ll add another.”

I gulp. Kay steps forward with the onesie. I lift my hands up, utterly humiliated, and Kay slides it over my head. The fabric is extremely soft. Kay stands me up and kneels down to button the onesie together. I blush as I make eye contact with Ellie, who is actually grinning now. Kay steps back and admires the onesie.

“Man, that is incredible.” She says. Ellie and Adam both nod in agreement, staring at me. “But now for the second part.” Kay says.

She grabs the jean shortalls and helps me into them. She pulls the clasps around and buttons them up. Kay starts to giggle uncontrollably as she steps back. Soon, Adam and Ellie are giggling as well.

“Guys!” I say angrily, as their giggles turn into laughter. “It’s not funny!” I say, stomping my foot. This only serves to increase their laughter.

I sigh angrily and walk to the mirror, the diaper making me waddle slightly. There, looking back at me is someone that I don’t recognize. The red onesie and shortalls are an extremely childish look, enhanced by the thick diaper, whose outline is clearly visible through both layers of clothes. I blush deep red. The three of them are still laughing loudly. As I look in the mirror, I can’t help but start to laugh too. I looked ridiculous! Soon, the four of us are laughing as loud as we ever have.

After a minute, it finally settles down. Adam walks over and puts his hand on my shoulder.

“I’m sorry Mike, it’s just… Oh man. This is a fun one.” Adam says.

“Nah it’s ok.” I say. “I do look pretty funny, to be honest.”

“I’m glad you aren’t feeling so bad anymore.” Ellie says, smiling, wiping a tear from her eye.

“Yeah, it’s alright. I think I’ll get through this. It’s not so bad I guess.” I say, feeling my confidence return.

“Good. Well, lets go and get some food in the kitchen. I’m starving.” Adam suggests.

“Yeah sure.” I say. “So, no asking for changes, and I have to wear clothes like this at home?”

“Those were the rules.” Ellie says.

I smile confidently, “Bring it on.” I say.

 

 

Chapter Seven

I head out to the living room and sit down on the couch. Adam, Kay, and Ellie all stay in the bedroom and finish unpacking. The soft fabric of the onesie feels very strange against my skin, a completely new feeling. It’s nothing compared to the bulk of these new diapers. They force a slight waddle, and there is nothing I can do about it. No amount of pressing my legs together will hide the enormous new diapers completely. That’s when I remember, school is going to start again in a few days… I groan audibly. How am I going to be able to hide this? When I’m walking to class, it’ll be so embarrassing! What if I have to pee? Or even worse... Number two? These thoughts go through my head as I sit on the couch, dreading the future.

               Eventually, the others finish unpacking all of the new supplies. I go back and check out the room. I can feel them all staring, amused at the outfit I’m wearing, but I just want to make sure they didn’t mess up my room too much. The boxes have all been taken down to be recycled, and my room looks completely normal again. I open my closet and gasp at the wall of diapers staring back at me. Packs and packs of diapers, stacked up from the floor. I then realize how many different kinds Adam got. Most of the packages are plain white, but there are several in there that look very… colorful. I groan.

               “I think you ordered too many, Adam” I say. “There’s no way I will ever use this many.”

               “Maybe not...” Adam says, grinning. “I think you’d be surprised though. It’s ok. I didn’t even pay for them, so it’s not a worry. Now come here, I want to check your diaper.”

               “Didn’t pay?” I ask, curiously. “What do you mean?”

               “I said, come here, I want to check your diaper.” Adam says, ignoring my question.

               I look over at Adam surprised. “Dude. It’s been, like… Fifteen minutes.” I say.

               “I said. Come here. I want. To check. Your DIAPER.” Adam repeats. He has a very serious look on his face. Kay and Ellie are both looking very serious as well. Rather than risk anything, I just sigh and walk over. It’s better to just accept the humiliation quickly and get it over with at this point. Don’t want to risk anything more.

               Adam reaches down to my shortalls and sticks a finger into the leg.

“Dang. I can’t really check him with this on.” Adam says.

“There’s a flap in the back you know.” Kay chimes in happily.

I blush as I realize she’s right, and before I can object, Adam has undone the two large buttons that hold the flap up, and I feel his hand down to the snaps of the onesie.

“Hey!” I say.

“Shush. I’m checking you. Better get used to it.” Adam says. I hear the snaps of the onesie coming undone and then I feel his hand reach into the bottom of my diaper. He squeezes the padding against me several times. Seemingly drawing out my humiliating situation. I feel my face go hot with embarrassment as he does this. After a few seconds more, his hand withdraws. He snaps the onesie back into place, and then buttons up the butt flap. All three of them have huge grins on their faces.

               “Ok, you’re fine.” He says happily.

               “Yeah! I could’ve told you that.” I respond angrily.

               Then Adam looks at me seriously. “If you HAD told me that, you would be in trouble though. Remember, you are not to talk about the state of your diaper. Ever.”

               I blush, looking down at the floor. “I know, but you could at least try and be nice about it.”

               “Hey, that butt flap was pretty convenient, huh? Really makes diaper access easy, huh?” Kay chimes in, obviously trying to embarrass me again.

               I ignore her and look at Adam angrily again. “You could have at least warned me you were going to do that.” I say angrily.

               “Don’t complain Mike,” Ellie says. “Adam has helped you out a lot in the past few days. Changing you, getting all of this stuff settled. Even a messy diaper! You need to remember all he’s helped you with.”

               “I… I know..” I respond, looking at the floor dejectedly.

               “Good.” Ellie says. “Now come on, let’s go and play some Mario Kart or something.

               With that, the situation is resolved. The four of us go and play Mario Kart for a while, and things seem back to normal. We have a several beers and as the evening sets in, Adam decides to order pizza. We sit and eat, laughing as if it’s any other night. A familiar feeling comes over me as we eat. A need to pee. I am sitting at the counter in the kitchen. Without much of a thought, I push a little and start peeing. Something is immediately apparent to me. This diaper is much thicker. In the old ones, it always seemed like they absorbed slowly, over time, and when I peed, it would splash against my skin. The pee would pool at the bottom of the diaper, absorbing slowly, and being very uncomfortable. But these new diapers… I barely felt the liquid against my skin before it was soaked up by them. The feeling was so much better, and as I wet, the diaper took it all immediately. Only a slight trickle against my skin as the warmth spread downwards. As soon as I finished, it was like nothing had ever happened. The diaper still felt pretty dry! The only difference I could feel was a pleasant warm feeling in my crotch. I started focusing on the feeling a little bit. It actually, felt… good? I could feel myself stiffen as—

               “Mike, you ok?” Ellie says, interrupting my train of thought. I snap back to reality.

               “Hey. Oh. Yeah. I’m fine.” I say, grabbing my beer and finishing it off, trying to pretend that nothing had happened.

               “Ok good. You had a weird look on your face.” Ellie responds. I feel my face go red. Then, as I look at her, I see the lightbulb go off in her head. She nods her head up as if she’s just realized, then Ellie peeks around the edge of the counter. Her eyes go straight down, staring at my crotch, covered with the diaper and a truly humiliating outfit. Ellie stands up and walks to me. I blush redder as I know what’s coming. She pulls on the buttons of my butt flap and I feel it come loose. 

               “Stand up for me Mike.” Ellie orders. I obey. As I stand the flap falls open, hitting the back of my legs. She kneels down and reaches her hand to the onesie just like Adam did. Snap. He undoes the snaps on the onesie, and I see her smile when she reaches down to the now quite warm diaper. She squeezes it a few times, pressing it up against my skin. I look away, but immediately see Kay and Adam looking over at the scene as well. Ellie pulls her hand out, and stands back up, snapping everything back into place.

               “Well?” Adam asks.

               “He’ll be fine for now I think. Just a little wet.” Ellie responds. I blush again and sit back down. I grab another piece of pizza and go back to eating. “Won’t need a change quite yet.” Ellie finishes before going back to her chair.

I hear Kay giggle and I see her lean over and whisper something into Adam’s ear. Adam smiles and nods at Kay. “Yeah I guess you’re right.” Adam says.

“What was that?” I ask angrily at Adam, humiliated at the situation.

“Nothing Mike, don’t worry about it.” Adam says. A small grin is growing on his face. It’s easy to see that he is trying to stop himself from laughing. Kay once again whispers something to Adam. I glare at Kay.

“What.” I demand.

“Alright Kay, that’s enough.” He says. The smile is still on his face, but Adam has now seen how angry I’m getting. “You don’t have to be mean.” Adam finishes. Kay gets a disappointed look on her face but goes back to eating.

I stand up angrily. “What did she say?” I ask Adam.

“Listen Mike, it’s no big deal.” Adam says, trying to calm down the situation.

“What. Did she say?” I repeat, my voice firmer than before.

“It was just something about how you looked a second ago. Don’t worry about it.” Adam says.

I walk towards the hallway in a huff. If they weren’t going to tell me, then I would just go to my room. Adam looks at me and then Kay, with an exasperated look on his face. He raises his hands in defeated frustration.

“It… ugh.” Adam sighs. “Kay, tell him what you said.” He says finally.

I stop before I get to my room and look back, tapping my toes on the ground impatiently. “I’m listening.” I say.

Kay sighs, clearly annoyed, and a little embarrassed. “It was how you looked. It was just really obvious that you were peeing.” Kay says.

“What did you actually say Kay?” I respond. I was smarter than that.

Kay groans, but then admits, “Fine! I said, ‘If he’s in class and does that, there’s no way people wouldn’t know that he just pissed himself’.”

My face once again goes bright red with embarrassment. Was it really that obvious? I stare daggers at Kay. 

“Maybe next time, just keep your stupid mouth shut, Kay.” I say venomously. As soon as I say this, I realize how immature I sound.

“Hey!” Ellie interjects. “That’s it. I’ve had enough from you two. C’mon Kay, apologize to Mike, and then we are going home. I can’t believe how childish you are both behaving.”

There is a lengthy pause. I start to chuckle. The three of them look at me funny. I laugh a little harder. I speak up between laughs.

“Wow Ellie… You sounded like my Mom!” I say between laughs. I hear Adam and Kay start to laugh as well. I see Ellie’s face go red with embarrassment.

“Oh. Uh. Sorry. Heh. I guess… I was just…” She tries to explain but stops as she starts to laugh as well. Soon, all four of us are laughing. I walk back to the kitchen, the situation fully dissolved.

“Hey, sorry I yelled.” I apologize.

“Yeah, I guess I was being kind of mean too.” Kay admits. I notice that she didn’t say the word sorry.

“Ok good then.” Adam says, just as I’m about to ask for a real apology. I close my mouth as Adam continues. “Because I am not going to let some stupid bet get in the way of us being friends. If we need to let it die, we let it die. I don’t want to have any fights with us because of this, ok?”

The three of us nod in agreement.

 

“Yeah. Good point Adam.” Ellie says. “But it is actually getting late, so we should probably get going.”

“Yeah I guess.” Kay says.

“Alright then. Don’t worry about the mess, I’ll clean it up.” Adam says.

Shortly afterwards, we all say our goodbyes, and it’s just Adam and I again. I help him get the dishes squared away, and then yawn.

“I guess I was getting kind of tired.” I admit. “I’ll probably head to bed.”

“Ok. I’ll be up for a little bit yet.” Adam says. “You can take the shortalls off, but you should wear the onesie to bed, ok?”

I sigh. I had hoped he might ignore the rule now that Kay and Ellie were gone but looks like he is sticking to it. “Alright I guess.” I say. I go and brush my teeth, wetting the diaper again as the sound of the faucet came on. Once again, the feeling is remarkable, but this time, the diaper takes slightly longer to absorb everything. I reach down and feel it for a few seconds, enjoying the feeling again. I then snap back to reality as I realize what I’m doing, and then go back to my room. I take the shortalls off and toss them in the laundry. Adam comes in.

“I just want to check you before bed, ok?” He says.

I blush again. “C’mon Adam… Do we really have to go through all this again?”

“Yes.” He says simply. He walks over and unsnaps the onesie, before pulling it up to reveal the diaper underneath. It has sagged down a bit and there is a very clear yellow stain on the bottom of the diaper.

“You know, this thing would probably hold quite a bit more.” Adam says. I look at him annoyed.

“C’mon… I don’t want to sleep in this.” I say.

“Yeah…” Adam says, sounding slightly disappointed. “Alright, I’ll change you, but tomorrow, I want to really test how long one of these will last you. Would be good to know.” He says.

“Fine, whatever, just get me out of this, ok?” I ask.

“Alright. Lie down then.” He says.

I lay down on the bed, pulling the onesie up to my chest as I lay back.  Adam grabs a new diaper, the same kind as before, plain white, with very thick padding. He also grabs the wipes, lotion and powder, and we go through the familiar act of a diaper change. By the time the new diaper is on, I am simply feeling grateful to Adam.

I stand up after the new diaper is on me, and I start to button the onesie back on.

“Ah ah.” Adam says. “I will do that.”

“What?” I say, confused.

“I don’t want you fooling around with the clothes that you have to wear, ok?” Adam says. “It’s just easier that way, ok?”

“Easier how?” I ask, suspicious.

“Just don’t, ok? If you are in the baby outfits, don’t mess with them. I am putting my foot down on this one, ok? You already took off the shortalls yourself, but I’ll let that slide this one time.” He says firmly.

I groan. More rules. “Ugh…” I grumble for a second, wanting to protest. “Fine. Just, hurry up then.”

Adam reaches down and does the rest of the buttons on the red onesie. I look in the mirror again, and sigh at my state. Even though the diaper is dry, the thickness of the padding forces my legs out, and poofs out the fabric of the onesie. I hadn’t realized it before, but the onesie really holds the diaper tight against me. The crotch of the onesie is quite low as well. Much more than with the old diapers. I realize that there is absolutely no way my normal pants will fit over these diapers. Also, the onesie hugs tight enough to me that almost every crease and crinkle in the diaper is clearly visible through the fabric. The trucks on the front of the onesie don’t help with any of this of course. Big blue and yellow trucks plastered across my chest. I look away from the mirror and go to my bed. I lay down and cover myself up, trying to hide my humiliation from the world. Adam is still in the room. He silently watched me the entire time, with a look somewhere between understanding and sly curiosity.

“Ok. Well, night then I guess.” Adam says, shutting off the light.

“Good night.” I say, shifting in my bed, trying to get used to this new bulk between my legs. Soon however, I am fast asleep.

“Did you take out the garbage?” Adam asks. I look down at the giant garbage pail full of used wet and messy diapers in my room. It is seemingly overflowing with diapers.

“No…” I respond.

“Well… GO!” He responds.

Suddenly I am outside, carrying a very full garbage bag. I look down at myself again. My clothes have disappeared. I am wearing only a diaper, and it is completely full! Pee drips down my knees, and I can feel a large bulk in the back of it, pressing up against me, forcing my knees apart, and sagging the diaper down to my thighs, then down to my knees, and even farther!

Everything starts to get heavy. I can hardly walk! I see the dumpster up ahead, if only I could get there! I could get rid of all of these diapers! Suddenly, Adam walks up behind me.

“Wow, couldn’t make it, huh.” He says, a disgusted look on his face. Each word is like a new weight I have to carry. “Well…. I guess you’ll be staying in these for a while longer.”

 

Then, Kay and Ellie appear. Kay is laughing hysterically at my state, as I fall down on my hands and knees, crawling forward to desperately throw away all of these used diapers, but everything seems to weigh me down. Ellie looks at me disapprovingly.

“You can’t even help with the chores.” Ellie says. “You really are shameful. You’ll be in diapers for a long time if you can’t do this.”

Then more people show up. Mrs. Nance is there! I sit down on my butt, everything beneath me squishing loudly against me. I desperately try to drag the enormous garbage back to the dumpster, but it is doesn’t move at all. 

“Hey kiddo!” Mrs. Nance says. “oof, you made a big stinky didn’t you!”

I drag myself along with all my might as more and more people show up, laughing at me and pointing. With each word, I can feel more weight added on. Each laugh, each person plugging their nose. My friends from high school! My teachers! Everyone here, laughing at me. I can no longer move, completely weighed down. I simply lay on the ground, and close my eyes, trying to block out the familiar voices.

“Oh. This one needs to be in diapers forever…” Someone says.

“And ever..”

“And ever…”

I sit up in bed with a gasp. Breathing heavily, I rub my eyes. Just a nightmare. I look at the clock. 3:15am. I sigh and lay back down, but now my heart is beating so fast, there is no way I’ll fall asleep right now. I get out of bed and walk to my door. In the dark, I can only see dim outlines as I walk through the house. I walk past Adam’s room and hear him snoring. I walk out to the kitchen and turn on the light. I blink a few times to get used to it. Rubbing my eyes again. After a few moments, I start to relax.

What was that dream about again? I try and remember, but just like that, it’s gone from my mind. I grab a cup and turn on the faucet to get a glass of water. As soon as I hear the water flowing into the glass, I can feel how desperately I need to pee. All of that beer must have run right through me. I let loose, knowing it will be fine. As I pee, another strange thought goes through my head. I grab the glass of water I just poured and bring it to my lips. I start drinking, while at the same time, pee flows into my diaper. I smile at the thought as I polish off the entire glass in one go, water flowing in one end while out the other. After a few more moments, I finish peeing. Even after that veritable flood, the diaper seems hungry for more. I sigh peacefully, my heart rate finally returning to a normal level. I walk back to my room, feeling the warm diaper rub up against me with each step. As I lay back down in bed, I get another familiar feeling. The warmth of the diaper and the soft squishiness rubbing up against me has caused slight arousal. It’s only until this moment that I realize. I haven’t jerked off since I’ve been wearing these things. My hand slowly wanders down to my crotch. I reach my hand through the bottom of the diaper, to see if I could do it, but the way I have to stretch my hand, there’s no way it would work. Without taking off the diaper, there’s no way I can satisfy myself without taking it off. Plus, Adam doesn’t even want me messing around with the snaps on this onesie, so I can’t really reach down through the front of the diaper either. As I lay, contemplating my options, I realize that I have inadvertently started rubbing the outside of the diaper against myself. Through the onesie and the thick warm padding, I slowly rub harder and harder. I close my eyes at the feeling, trying to think of something besides the diaper that would be rubbing up against me, but I can’t seem to get diapers out of my mind. I then get a mental picture of what I must look like. Grown man, in a red onesie and thick wet diaper, rubbing himself in bed, desperately pressing the diaper up and down against himself...

I sigh, disgusted with myself, and within moments, I have lost the urge entirely. Eventually, my thoughts return to normal things, and after a while, I fall asleep, once again at the mercy of my dreams and nightmares.

 

 

Chapter 8

The next morning, I wake up groggily. After that nightmare, I kept tossing and turning. That, plus the strange feeling of wearing these super thick diapers and onesie kept me up. I stand up and rub my eyes. I walk over to the mirror in my room and look at myself. I sigh at the strange version of me staring back. My hair is completely messed up from the night, and there are dark circles under my eyes. From the neck up, I would look completely normal, if a little tired, from the neck down though… it’s a different story. The tight red onesie grips around me tightly, and the thick diaper is stretching out the fabric quite a bit. The onesie fits my figure perfectly, accentuating each curve of my body and each ruffle of the diaper. Without thinking about it too much, I start to pee in the diaper. I can feel the onesie tighten around the diaper as it tries to expand against the fabric. The diaper is now getting to be quite soggy, and the onesie does not help the feeling, as it holds the warm squishiness right up against my skin. I finish peeing and walk out into the living room. There, Adam is already up, and it looks like he has already showered and is ready for the day. He has clearly dressed up for something, wearing a pair of form-fitting black pants and a stylish white button down.

“Morning!” Adam says cheerily. The television is on, playing some morning talk show, and Adam has his laptop open in front of him.

“Mmh.” I mumble, my grated voice giving away my lack of sleep.

Adam laughs. “Well that’s quite a greeting.”

“Yeah whatever.” I manage to say. I rub the sleep from my eyes. I sit down next to him. The diaper squishes awkwardly as I do, but I take little notice.

Adam shakes his head. “Well you seem a little… well.. Cranky.” He says, his mouth giving away a wry smile.

“Oh shut it. I didn’t sleep well.” I respond, a little terse.

Adam turns back to his laptop again, still smiling. “Well, aren’t you going to ask me why I am so dressed up?”

“Sure.” I say, trying to watch the tv. I rub my eyes again, trying to get some gunk out of them.

Adam sighs. “Wow. You really didn’t sleep well, huh?”

“Yeah not really.” I say.

“Well… Anyway. I am dressed up because I am going to go and interview for that summer job I was talking about way back when!” Adam says excitedly. “It would look so good on my resume after I graduate.”

Adam continues to talk about the job that he is interviewing for a few minutes, describing it in heavy detail, but in my tired state, I end up just nodding and saying ‘oh wow’ half-heartedly every few seconds. After what seems like ages, I finally tune back in.

“-so I’ll probably be gone until this afternoon. Is that ok?” He says.

“Yeah, that’s fine.” I respond.

“Awesome. So, I’ll change you real quick before I go.” Adam says.

“Sounds good.” I respond. I pause, surprised at how automatic my response was to such a humiliating statement.

“Ok then, c’mon. I really have to get going.” He says,

“Right now?” I say, surprised.

“Weren’t you listening?” Adam says.

“Yeah, of course it’s… Oh never mind. Let’s get this done then.” I say.

I stand up and let Adam lead me back to my bedroom. I stand patiently as he unbuttons the onesie and pulls it off. I lay back on the bed and allow Adam to change my diaper. He tosses the wet one in my new diaper pail and wipes me up. He grabs another of the same kind, quickly rubs some lotion in, powders me up, and then tapes the diaper up. I sit up, thankful for the feeling of a dry diaper. I stand up.

“Ok. You heading out then?” I ask.

“Yeah in just a sec. Gotta get you dressed first.” Adam says.

“Oh come on Adam…” I respond, “I don’t want to wear any of that crap. What if I want to go out while you are gone?”

Adam smirks. “I have a feeling you won’t. You look like you are going to go and take a nap as soon as I step out of that door.”

I grimace at the word nap. Such a babyish term. “Come on Adam…” I try and reason with him.

Adam is having none of it as he pulls a plain blue romper out of my dresser. It has a few snaps on the bottom and is made of the same fabric as the onesie.

“How about this one?” He says. “No designs, and if you absolutely need to go out, you can just put some shorts on! No one would even know.”

I open my mouth to protest, but Adam actually makes a good point. Plus, if I let him put it on me, it’ll keep him happy, which is probably for the better.

“Fine, just…. Whatever.” I say.

“Good.” Adam says, pleased. He opens up the romper and pulls it over my head. He pulls it down on top of the diaper and snaps it on. The romper feels strange around my thighs, like I am wearing strange short-shorts or something. Adam stands back and admires it.

“It’s great.” He says. “And if you put shorts on, it would look like you are just wearing a tucked in blue shirt! No one would be the wiser.”

“I guess so..” I say doubtfully.

“But hey. Only put on shorts if you are going out ok?” He says.

“Yeah fine, whatever.” I respond.

“Good. Now. I have to go, so I’ll see you this afternoon.” Adam says, and he hurries out the door.

With that, I am left alone in the apartment. The tv still sounds from the other room. I walk back to the living room, and my stomach gurgles in hunger. I go to the fridge and grab the makings for a full breakfast. Eggs, bacon and bread for toast. I get cooking and the smell fills the apartment. As I cook, it almost feels normal, like it’s just any other day. The only thing that feels off is the bulk between my legs, but I can feel that I am really getting used to it. I finish making the meal and take a plate out to the living room. I turn on the tv and dig in. As I finish my plate, I sit back happily on the couch, rubbing my full belly. I set the plate down on the coffee table and lay down sideways on the couch. I look at the clock. 10am. I feel myself start to yawn. I relax, and soon, I am drifting to sleep.

I wake up to the sound of an infomercial for a vacuum cleaner on the tv. I sit up and glance at the clock. Already well into the afternoon. I rub my eyes and yawn. My stomach gurgles slightly. I pay it little attention. I get up and grab a glass of water from the kitchen. As I gulp it down, I realize just how thirsty I am. I grab a second glass of water and drink that as well. I fill it up one more time and walk back to the living room, setting the glass on the table in front of me.

I look at the tv. “No reason to watch this.” I think to myself. I change the channel to a reality courtroom show. I grab my phone and start browsing. After a few minutes, my stomach gurgles again. Uh-oh. I quickly sit up. Cramps have started to set in. I try and think back to the last time I went number two. It’s been at least two days. The cramps hit again. I wince and hold it in. I look at the clock again. Adam had said he’d be back sometime this afternoon, and it’s already the afternoon. Where was he?

I grab my phone and send Adam a text, trying to sound normal. “Hey man, when are you going to get back?” I say.

I sit back on the couch. It takes a minute, but eventually, I hear my phone buzz.

“I’ll be back in about an hour.” Adam responds.

“Sweet. See you soon then.” I respond.

I sit back on the couch. An hour. Not too bad. I can hold off until then. I go back to watching tv, ignoring the cramps that get worse and worse as time passes. As the cramps worsen, I find it harder to pay attention to the tv. I groan loudly in frustration as my stomach gurgles again. I stand up.

‘Maybe if I pee, that will help.’ I think to myself. I start to pee in the diaper, which quickly absorbs it all. As I pee, some pressure is lifted, but it only lasts a brief moment as the cramps set in again. Somehow, the urge to let loose has only become stronger, as if peeing has triggered my bowels into moving as well.

I groan and double over, holding it in as best I can. I try and focus on watching the tv, but my body isn’t letting me, as wave after wave of cramps hit me. I glance at the clock. It’s been 45 minutes since I texted Adam. He should be home in fifteen minutes. I groan. This mess is coming soon, and there’s nothing I can do to stop it.

I start to think to myself, “fifteen minutes in a messy diaper isn’t that bad…” Another cramp hits me. Fine. I am just delaying the inevitable. At least this way, Adam won’t be around to actually see me do what I am about to do.

I stand up again, and squat down a little bit, pushing with all my might. Immediately, a large amount of mush explodes into the back of my diaper loudly. The sense of relief at not having to hold it in is immense, but it doesn’t last long, as more makes its way out. Even though I am alone in the apartment, I feel my face turn beet red as I continue to force more into the diaper. I feel the back of the diaper expand and I feel the entire thing tighten around me as I let loose. I feel my bladder helplessly empty some more pee into the diaper as well. The mush starts to press up against my butt, squeezing into every crevice. After what seems like ages, it finally stops.

Without moving much, I try and examine the damage. I take my hand and lightly feel the back of the diaper. Even through the soft cloth of the romper, I can tell that there is quite a large lump in the back of the diaper. I am still squatting slightly, not daring to move as any movement will squish the massive mess in the back of the diaper further into my skin. I sigh, relieved and humiliated at the same time.

I glance up at the clock. Almost no time has passed. Still fifteen minutes or so before Adam gets back. I sigh again. I can’t stay squated like this the whole time until he gets back. My legs are starting to get tired of being in this position. I am going to have to move around.

After a minute of contemplation, I grit my teeth and stand up straight. The mess awkwardly squishes down the back of the diaper. I shudder in disgust. That’s when I hear my phone buzz again. It’s Adam.

“Hey man, I decided to grab some lunch with Kay since she was out in this area. It’ll be another hour at least.” He says.

I stare at the message in shock. An hour?! No. No way. I text back.

“Dude. You said you would be back!” I respond, still trying not to give away the situation.

My phone quickly buzzes again. “No big deal man. I’m just running late is all.”

I sigh. No point hiding it now. “Well.. I kind of need some help here.” I respond.

“It can’t wait an hour?” Adam responds.

I simply text back. “Number two.” My face is bright red as I hit send.

“Ah, shit.  Well we just got our food. I’ll try and hurry ok?” He responds.

“C’mon! Don’t make me sit in this thing!” I respond. I wait a minute, Adam hasn’t responded. I text him back again.

“Seriously dude, this is the worst!” and after another minute of silence, “Adam. I know you see these! Come back!”

After another minute of silence, I angrily throw my phone down onto the couch. I glance at the clock. Another hour. Sitting around in this thing. I let out a long sigh.

I glance at the tv again. There’s nothing for it now. I sit down on the couch. I grimace as the mess spreads further around the diaper, squishing into every available crevice. I grab the remote and start channel surfing. Anything to take my mind off of what happened. Unfortunately, it is the early afternoon, and nothing is on. I end up settling on a home makeover show, but it does nothing to distract me from the horrible feeling inside of my diaper. I grab my phone. Maybe Ellie is around.

“Hey Ellie. Any chance you are free right now?” I text her.

I set my phone down, praying for a response quickly. After a few minutes of silence, I text her a second time, deciding to tell her what I need her for and why it’s so urgent.

“Tbh, Adam left today, and I just had a… well… number two, so I need a change. ASAP.” I text her again.

This time, my phone buzzes quickly. I grab it. Ellie has responded.

“You aren’t supposed to ask for changes. That was one of the rules.” She says.

I feel my face go red with anger. How could she be so cruel?

“Well this is kind of an emergency!” I respond.

“Those are the rules though.” Ellie says.

“Can you come over or not?” I respond. A minute passes.

“I’m busy, sorry.” Is all she sends back.

“Of course.” I text back, hoping she gets what I really mean: screw you.

I slam my phone down on the table and look at the clock. It’s only been 20 minutes since Adam said he was late. I try and watch tv again, hoping to take my mind off of the diaper, but each tiny movement I make is a reminder of my repulsive humiliation, and the smell fills the air.

How could my friends abandon me like this? I start fuming, writing angry texts only to delete them before sending. As I am doing this, my phone buzzes. It’s Adam.

“Hey. Still at the restaurant. If you are that desperate, just go ask Mrs. Nance. I’m sure she would change you!” He says, using a few winking emoji at the end.

“Screw you.” Is all I respond. Then I set my phone down. If they aren’t going to help me, I will help myself.

I stand up and walk to my bedroom. I am changing myself now. If they aren’t around to change me when I need one, then I will change myself. That’s that. I angrily walk into my bedroom. I unsnap the romper and pull it off. The diaper immediately sags low as I take off the tight romper. I look at the diaper which is tinged a disgusting yellow-brown. I shudder. No way am I wiping myself up. I walk to the bathroom, deciding that I will just take a shower.

I walk in and rip off the tapes. Being very careful not to spill any of the contents, I pull off the diaper and toss it. Then I quickly hop in the shower. The feeling of relief at not being in that disgusting diaper is immense. I let the water wash over me, rinsing away all of the bad feeling. I sigh, finally relaxing.

I wash myself up, using soap to clean myself several times. After I feel that I am completely clean, I turn the water off. I step out of the shower and dry off. I wrap the towel around my waist and open the bathroom door. My mouth drops open as Adam is standing right in front of the door, looking as angry as I have ever seen him. He is on his phone, speaking slowly and calmly.

“-yes, he did. I think both you and Kay should head over here right now. We are going to have to pick some new rules and punishments.” He says ominously.

I feel a lump in my throat form. “Uh-oh.”

 

 

Chapter 9

“Listen Adam! It was too uncomfortable!” I protest as Adam pushes me towards my bedroom, ripping the towel from my waist. Adam ignores me. He motions for me to lay on the bed to get ready for a change. I lay down. I see Adam fumbling around with one of the diaper boxes. I hear a package being ripped open and soon he is walking towards my bed with a diaper behind his back. I gulp, and try to protest again.

“Adam. Please, you have to understand.” I say.

“Shh.” He responds. “I am just going to get you changed for now, ok?”

I nod. I had to be careful now, and try not to push Adam any further. “Ok fine.”

Adam instructs me to lift up my butt. I do as told and he slides the diaper underneath me. It looks slightly different from the ones I had worn before, but I don’t say anything. Adam wipes lotion on me and then powders me up. He quickly tapes the diaper up and I go to sit upright. This diaper is definitely thicker than the others. It is plain white, with a rather clinical feel, but the amount of padding is staggering. As I sit up, Adam gently pushes me back down.

“ah ah.” He says. “Not quite finished. Lift up again.”

“What, why?” I ask nervously.

“Because that diaper isn’t going to hold anything in it’s current state.” He grins. I look down at the diaper again. It’s ripped! All over, the plastic is ripped in various places.

“What the-?” I begin.

“Lift up, I’ll just put another one on.” Adam grins again, holding up a second diaper.

“Ugh!” I yell in frustration. “Adam!”

“Just lift your butt, Mike.” He says again, more forcefully.

I do as told, knowing it won’t end well if I disobey again. Adam slides the second diaper underneath, and then tapes that one up. I can already tell that walking is going to be difficult with all of this padding on.

“Ok. Done. You can get up now.” Adam says.

I sit upright and look at the massive object between my legs. Unlike the inner diaper, the outer one has designs on it. It is light blue with little rubber ducks all over it from front to back. I stand up, and realize that walking normally is out of the question. I try and push my legs together, but the mass of padding makes it impossible to close my thighs. I sigh. So, this is Adam’s punishment. I hear Adam snicker, but ignore it as I go to walk out of the bedroom.

“Hey wait!” Adam says. “You forgot your outfit.”

I sigh and stop. “Whatever, just… get it over with.” I say.

Adam goes back to the closet and comes back with a shirt. The design perfectly matches the diaper. Light blue with little rubber duckies all over it. I sigh and hold my hands out. Adam slips it on and pulls it down. The shirt is embarrassingly short, and doesn’t quite reach my bellybutton, leaving my diaper completely exposed, as well as a few inches of skin. Adam stands back and laughs.

“Oh man, this is the best one yet!” He says, stifling laughter. “Just wait until Ellie and Kay see this.

“Oh shu… nevermind.” I say, thinking better of saying anything else and waddling out to the living room.

I sit on the couch, my legs awkwardly splayed because of the double diaper. A few minutes later, Adam walks out as well.

“Ellie and Kay will be here soon. I texted them already.” Adam says. He walks into the kitchen and grabs a glass, filling it with water. He walks back over and sets it down next to me. I look at him confused. “Drink it.” He says. “That diaper won’t fill itself.”

I blush, but take the glass. I already was a little thirsty, and at this point it’s probably best not to argue. I turn on the tv, sipping the water. The sound of the tv covers up what would have been a long awkward silence between Adam and I. Adam is clearly unhappy, and I’m sure Adam can tell how upset I am as well.

Twenty minutes pass. After I finish the glass of water, Adam fills it up again and gives it back to me without a word. I sip again, and just then, there is a knock on the door. Adam gets up and walks over. He opens the door. Kay and Ellie walk in. I look over, nodding my head in greeting. Kay has a sly smile on her face, and Ellie looks the same as always, no discernable expression at all.

“Hey Mike.” Ellie says, waving.

“Hey.” I reply.

Kay walks over and stands in front of the tv proudly, like she had won some sort of competition. “Well well…” She starts, “looks like you went and broke the rules again. Tsk tsk.”

I glare at her. “Well… If SOMEONE had been around, maybe there wouldn’t have been an issue.” I respond, turning my icy gaze back on Adam.

“You knew I was going to be gone!” Adam defends, “And yet—”

But Ellie interrupts him. “Ok guys hold on. Let’s just calm down a bit and figure this out, ok?” Ellie’s voice is slightly raised, as if to signify that this is a serious matter and we shouldn’t immediately be arguing. Adam looks at Ellie and opens his mouth to continue arguing, but apparently thinks better of it and sits down. Kay looks at Ellie as well and shrugs.

“We can talk it out, but it seems pretty obvious to me. Mike broke the rules. That’s it.” Kay says.

“Hey! I—” I begin to say.

“Shh!” Ellie says forcefully, stopping me before I begin. “We will talk it out, ok? It seems to me like some stuff went wrong and we have to talk it out, so let’s just stay calm ok?”

I nod, but cross my arms in frustration.

Kay shrugs again, but sits down. “Fine by me.” She says.

“Good.” Ellie says. She then goes to the kitchen and grabs a dining chair. She sets it in front of the couch and sits down, facing Adam, Kay and I all on the couch. Then Ellie takes a breath and begins.

“Ok, first I want to start by apologizing.” Ellie says. She looks directly at me. I blush, trying to meet her strong gaze. “Mike, I should have paid more attention when you asked me for a change. I was at work when you texted me, and I didn’t realize how unfair I was being, so I apologize.”

I stare at Ellie, stunned. “Oh. Um. Yeah. Ok. Well thanks Ellie, I appreciate it. It wasn’t your fault though, you were actually busy, being at work and all.” I respond.

“Well thank you for accepting my apology.” Ellie says very formally. “Now, I want to address the problem that we have right now. A lack of responsibility. Mike is being a perfectly good sport considering everything that has happened since this all started, and we have not given him the respect he deserves.” Ellie’s speech has Adam and Kay’s mouth dropped wide open in surprise. Ellie continues, “We told him that he could no longer ask for diaper changes, but now, the people that need to be checking him are not doing a good enough job, which is leading to him being very uncomfortable. Does that seem accurate Mike?” She asks.

“Umm…” I pause, embarrassed to be talking about diaper changes and checks so nonchalantly. “Well, yeah. It is really uncomfortable when I um… Well… You know.” I say.

“Mess yourself?” Ellie says flatly. Kay giggles. I feel my face go even more red as I nod, shutting my eyes with embarrassment. “Exactly.” Ellie says. “So the problem is that it seems that you two, Adam and Kay, are not sympathizing with Mike’s situation enough.” Ellie says, looking very stern.

“Wait a second!” Adam says, finally breaking his silence. “I wasn’t even here!”

“Yeah! Me neither!” Kay says.

“Kay, can I see your phone?” Ellie says, almost threateningly.

“What? Why?” Kay asks, instinctively putting her hand over her pocket.

“Give it here. I want to read a few texts.” Ellie responds.

Kay gulps. “Why should I give it to you?” She says defensively.

“Give it to me.” Ellie says, her voice dropping an octave.

Kay looks down and pulls her phone out of her pocket. She silently hands it to Ellie.

“Thank you.” Ellie says. “I will now read aloud a few text messages between Adam and Kay.”

I look at the two of them, but neither returns my gaze.

Ellie begins.

“Adam: Hey Kay, want to grab some lunch?

Kay: I dunno, feeling kinda tired. Why?

Adam: Well Mike has been begging me to come home, and I really don’t want to deal with what he will have waiting for me

Kay: What do you mean?

Adam: Sounds like baby is about to go boom-boom

Kay: LOL that is hilarious! Yeah sure, we can grab some lunch. I wouldn’t want to deal with that either. Mike can sit in it all day for all I care.

Adam: Awesome, I’ll be by to pick you up in half an hour.”

Ellie finishes. Kay and Adam are looking in any direction except at me. They are very clearly ashamed of that conversation. Fury has overtaken me. They knew? And wanted me to be like that? I stand up, ready to unleash all the anger I have inside me on the two of them, but Ellie stands up first, continuing to put out an air of pure confidence.

“So, obviously, a complete lack of respect there.” Ellie starts again, “Adam. You showed a complete lack of respect for your friend, and Kay, you played right into it.” Ellie looks at them, a look of pure disappointment on her face. “You two seem to forget that we are all friends here. So here is my suggestion. Today is Thursday, and I think that on Friday night, you both need to experience what Mike is going through, so both of you will be put in diapers until Sunday night. We—”

“WHAT?!” Adam and Kay yell in unison. I start laughing.

“Absolutely not.” Kay says, standing up and walking to the kitchen in disgust.

“Yeah no way.” Adam says, sinking into the couch deeper.

“Oh man!” I say, laughing, “Ellie, you are a genius.”

Ellie raises her voice a bit. “We will all stay here for the weekend, partying and having a fun time, but Kay and Adam will abide by all of the rules set down for Mike, and after we are done, we can sit down and talk about how to deal with Mike’s situation going forward.”

 

“There is no way I am agreeing to this.” Adam says. “Mike broke the biggest rule. He changed himself. That’s it for me. He broke the rule.”

Ellie nods. “That is true. Mike did break the rule.” Ellie turns to me. “How about this, if you guys do as told this weekend and stay diapered, Mike will agree to add one more rule from the hat, since he did technically break the rule. Does that sound ok to you, Mike?” Ellie asks.

I think about it for a while. There is nothing that I would love to see more than those two in diapers just like me, but was it worth the risk of another pick out of the hat?

The answer is yes.

“I can agree to that.” I say, trying to hide my excitement.

Ellie looks at Adam. “After what you put him through, it only seems fair to me.” Ellie says.

“What about you?” Adam says. “You should wear them too.”

“If Mike wants me too, I will.” Ellie says plainly. Kay and Adam look at her shocked, then all three of them look at me.

I look at Ellie surprised. “Well…” I begin. “Hmm. Well you weren’t really to blame for all this, so… as much as I want to see you…” I blush, an image of big strong Ellie wearing a soft white diaper. I feel my dick stir a little, then I break back to reality. “No. You don’t have to wear them Ellie.” I say. “You have been really good about everything so far. I think that just Adam and Kay should do it. They should know what it feels like sitting in one of these.” I look back at Adam angrily. “I can’t believe you just abandoned me like that.”

Adam takes a deep long sigh, clearly still ashamed of his actions. He rubs his temples. “Fine.” He says, a long pause afterwards.  “I’ll do it, but only if Kay and I are the only ones that can put stuff in the hat.” Adam says. “And no one tells anyone else about it. Ever. Ever ever.”

“Fine by me.” I say quickly.

Ellie nods happily.

“Well I’m definitely still not doing it.” Kay says, walking to the kitchen angrily. “There is no way I am putting a diaper on. Mike is the one who should be in trouble. Not me!”

Ellie stands up and walks over to Kay. Her presence in the room seems to turn darker, and all of a sudden, the difference in height between Ellie and Kay seems to be bigger than ever. Ellie’s strong, powerful figure compared to Kay’s slight frame is stark.

“You should be the one most in trouble.” Ellie says. Her voice is as stern as ever, looking down at Kay, “You should know better than any of us what Mike is going through, since you were always the one that lost the bets before. Did you learn nothing from when you had to wear those butt plugs? Or going commando? Remember that? I bet you appreciated what kind of sympathies we showed you, and you clearly have no sympathy towards Mike.”

Kay shrinks away from Ellie, “Yeah well maybe I finally get to be the one in charge for these things!”

Ellie keeps advancing on Kay. “Kay,” Ellie says, “You will agree to this. End of story. You need to learn what Mike is going through.”

Kay gulps, clearly too afraid to argue, but too proud to admit defeat. “Well…” She stammers. “Ok, but just for the weekend. And Mike isn’t allowed to make fun of us about it during the weekend or any time after.” She says.

“Fine by me.” I say.

“And… and I get to pick out Mike’s outfits during the weekend.” Kay says. “And Mike has to take two things from the hat!”

“Sure.” I respond, shrugging. Seeing Kay so flustered was already worth the extra rule.

“and… and…” Kay tries to keep going, still trying to bargain her way out of the situation, but Ellie interrupts again before Kay can add more conditions.

“Good, then we are set.” Ellie says. “Kay and I will come over on Friday, at which point, the two of you will be padded up by me. I will be responsible for all changes. Ok?”

I nod. “No complaints from me.” I say.

Adam sighs again. “Yep.” Is all he says.

Kay just nods as Ellie’s gaze turns back to her.

“Good.” Ellie says. “Then it’s decided.” Ellie smiles happily and sits down. “I’m glad we got that sorted out.

 

 

 

Chapter 10

That evening, all four of us are playing some video games together. We’ve been drinking a little, and the double diaper that Adam put me in earlier has gotten much wetter. Unfortunately for me, the sheer thickness of it means that there is still a long way to go before it is soaked. With the short baby blue t-shirt the only thing covering up the diaper, I normally would be humiliated, but for the first time in a while, I felt completely comfortable with my friends. Eventually, Kay and Ellie leave, without even mentioning the thick state of my diaper and the extreme waddle it gives me. Most likely it is because all three of them are too preoccupied with this weekend. Kay and Adam are going to be diapered!

It has now gotten much closer to bedtime, and Adam and I are watching tv. “Hey. Do you want a change before bed then?” Adam asks nonchalantly.

“Well… That would be nice.” I say.

“Ok. Head to your room then. I’ll come in in a sec.” He responds.

I get up and waddle to my bedroom. I set a towel on my bed and lay on top of it. Adam walks in quietly and without so much as a humiliating comment, he starts to change me.

“So… Gonna get one of these yourself this weekend?” I try and ask without sounding to excited.

Adam just sighs. “Ellie was right. We were totally not being cool about this.” He says. I open my mouth to respond, but Adam continues, “To be honest Mike, I’d rather not talk about it right now, ok?”

I shut my mouth, honoring his request.

A few moments later, and Adam has finished changing me into a new diaper. A thick white overnight style diaper. I don’t complain, knowing that I have already gotten a gift today.

“Well… Good night then.” Adam says.

“Night.” I say, hopping into bed and pulling my covers up. Adam walks out and shuts the lights off.

I try to close my eyes and go to sleep, but as I try and relax, I find myself starting to get hard. I reach down and feel myself through the diaper. It’s been days since I got off. With the diaper on, it adds a strange feeling that with each movement I make, starts to excite me more and more. I try and think of other things, too embarrassed to masturbate inside of a diaper, but each time I roll over or move at all, the tight thick diaper stimulates me, waking me up. Eventually I give in, and put my hand into the front of the diaper, trying to jack off. The tightness of the diaper makes it almost impossible, and eventually I get frustrated and pull my hand back out. Too afraid to take the diaper off or mess with the tapes, I decide to just rub the outside of the diaper as best I can, and within moments, the excitement has built up and I am furiously rubbing it. A few minutes pass, and I am essentially humping the diaper, sweating and moaning a little bit. I feel it coming and then climax, spurting into the diaper. It’s like nothing I have ever felt as wave after wave of pleasure pass through me.

I lay back in bed, exhausted. Then the humiliation sets in. What did I just do? I feel hot with humiliation as the idea of seeing myself, furiously humping my diaper goes through my mind, but for some reason, it starts to excite me again. I try my best to put it out of my mind, and soon, I am fast asleep.

The next morning, I am woken up early by my bladder. Still laying in bed, I let loose, flooding the diaper. The warmth spreads to the back of the diaper almost immediately, and the sound of the hissing is easily heard in the silence of the morning. The feeling of the warmth slowly spreading excites me again, but I push that feeling from my brain and try my best to fall back asleep.

I wake up a few hours later to the sound of the shower. Adam must be up. I get up and walk out to the kitchen to grab some water. I drink it and sit down on the couch with my phone, mindlessly browsing the internet.

“Hey man.” Adam says, as he walks in just wearing the towel. He goes to the fridge and grabs a soda.

“Morning.” I respond, still on my phone.

“Wanna go shopping with me later?” Adam asks, “I figured we should stock up since Kay and Ellie will be staying here for the whole weekend.”

“Yeah sure.” I respond, not really looking up. “I could use some stuff.”

“Sweet. I’ll go get dressed and we can head out in a bit. Need a change?” Adam asks.

“I dunno, I’m probably good for now.” I respond, still immersed in my phone.

“Ok.” Adam says. “You wanna shower before we go?”

I finally look up from my phone to think about it. “Nah.. I’m good I think.” I say, just wanting to be lazy and browse my phone.

“Alright whatever. I’ll be ready in a few if you wanna get dressed then.” Adam says.

“Alright.” I say, going back to my phone.

I hear Adam walk back to his room. After another minute, I get up and walk to my room. I grab a pair of loose-fitting jeans and a baggy sweatshirt. I put them on and head back out. Adam is waiting in the kitchen.

“Alright, let’s go then. We need to hit up the grocery store and a liquor store, and then I was thinking about heading to the mall for this new video game I heard about.” Adam says.

“Sounds good to me.” I respond. “Let’s get out of here.”

We open up the door and walk out. I have now gotten so comfortable in the diapers, that I barely notice the squishy squelch as I walk, but as we go down the stairs, we pass Mrs. Nance, who is on her way up.

               “Well hey there neighbors!” She says, cheerfully.

“Hey Nance.” I respond.

“Going out?” She asks.

 

“We are just going shopping for some stuff.” Adam says.

“You are going out as well, Mike?” Nance asks.

“Yeah, why do you ask?” I respond.

“Well… Maybe it’s not my place, but you kind of… stink.” Nance responds, then whispers, “like diapers…”

I blush furiously. Adam laughs. “That’s what I said!” Adam says.

“You did not!” I say.

“I think I hinted at you pretty strong to take a shower dude. You were just staring at your phone!” Adam says.

“Well!” I respond, frustrated and embarrassed. “I’m going to go take one!” I finally say, running back upstairs. As I go back, I hear the two of them laughing and talking.

I run back inside and head to the bathroom. “Adam could’ve been more straightforward.” I say to myself, furiously stripping down to the diaper and then ripping it off, tossing it in the trash. I hop in the shower and wash off, making sure to soap twice. I finish up and step out of the shower. I wrap the towel around me and walk out.

“Hey man, sorry to laugh, it was kind of funny though.” Adam says.

“You’re gonna be in one of them soon enough Adam.” I say, still kind of embarrassed. Adam blushes and looks at his feet, hurt.

“Yeah well…” He says.

I realize I may have hurt his feelings. “Sorry, it’s just… ugh… embarrassing. I can’t believe I didn’t realize.”

               “No no no.” Adam says. “It’s my fault. I should’ve told you more directly. Anyway, let’s get you into a fresh one and head out.”

“Sounds good to me.” I say, smiling.

We head to my bedroom and Adam puts a new diaper on, slightly thinner than the others and less crinkly. I put on a new pair of clothes and we walk out again. This time, Nance is just leaving her apartment.

“All taken care of?” Nance asks, a wry smile on her face. I blush again.

“You bet.” Adam says.

“I hope I didn’t embarrass you too much earlier kiddo, but hey, it’s better I tell you now than someone at the store notices.” Nance says

“Yeah.. Thanks.” I say, trying not to make eye contact. Mrs. Nance looks at Adam.

“Still a little touchy about it, huh?” Nance says. “I’ll keep that in mind,”

Adam smiles, “Yeah, but thanks for letting us know.”

               “Well you boys have a good shopping trip then. I’m sure I’ll see you around the building.” Nance says, walking off. We bid her farewell, and we are finally on our way.

We arrive at the liquor store first, stocking up on loads of beer and hard liquor for a weekend full of partying and drinking. Then we head to the grocery store for all of the food that we will need. While there, I feel the need to go to the bathroom and let loose in the diaper, making sure to be in a quiet part of the store when I let loose. Then we head to the mall. We stop in the food court and grab some food first, then head to the electronics store for Adam’s video game. I am browsing stuff there while Adam looks around at all the games. Again, I feel the need to go, and since the store is quiet, without much hesitation, I let loose in the diaper for the second time. After a few minutes, Adam finds the game he was looking for and we go to checkout. The cashier rings him up and we start to walk out of the store.

As we walk away, the cashier says, “Hey, dude, you sat in water or something.”

I turn around and see the cashier pointing at my jeans. I try and look, but it’s hard to tell, then I feel the tell tale sign of wetness on the back of my legs.

“Oh shit.” Adam says.

“Crap.” I mutter. The diaper leaked from the lower part of the butt section at some point, and now two large wet spots were growing on my pants. I look at Adam embarrassed and a little scared.

“Let’s just go home real quick.” He says, trying to show me sympathy.

I nod, now too embarrassed for words. That’s when the smell of very wet diaper hits both of us. If we stay here any longer, the cashier and everyone around will absolutely know what happened. We walk briskly out of the store, each step of mine now reminding me of the squishy undergarment that is leaking into my pants. Thankfully, it seems as if no one notices as we make our way back through the long winding mall out to the parking lot and to Adam’s car.

“Hold on dude. Don’t get in yet.” Adam says.

“What? C’mon, let’s go!” I say urgently.

“Just… Let me put down something on my seat.” He says.

I sigh angrily. “Just… Hurry up.” I say.

Adam grabs a blanket from his trunk and lays it out on the passenger side. I sit down and we head home. We walk up the stairs and once again, Mrs. Nance is walking down.

“Well hey! Fancy running into you here!” She laughs. “Sorry guys, just doing laundry today, so I’ve gotta make lots of trips to the basement for the washer.”

“Heh yeah.” I say, trying to sneak past her.

“Whoa there, what happened?” Nance says, pointing to my pants.

“Isn’t it obvious?!” I say, angrily, huffing past Mrs. Nance, furious and humiliated beyond belief. I run to the apartment, leaving Adam behind to apologize to Mrs. Nance.

I get inside, and quickly strip everything off, even the completely soaked diaper that clearly wasn’t meant for multiple wettings. I toss it in the trash angrily and sit down on my bed, tears now coming down my face. I hear the front door open, and Adam emptying out the groceries and other things. A few minutes later, Adam knocks lightly on the door.

“Hey man… I’m really sorry that happened.” He says.

“Yeah… Well..” I respond, still not completely calmed down.

“We just shouldn’t use those old diapers at all. They suck.”

“No shit.” I say.

“I’ll just throw them out.” Adam responds, grabbing the pack of thin diapers and tossing them in the trash.

“Why is it always Msr. Nance?” I ask to myself, humiliated that once again, Mrs. Nance kept being reminded of my humiliated state.

“Maybe it’s a good thing that it’s always her?” Adam says.

“What the hell are you talking about?” I say. “It’s the WORST that it’s her!”

“Well hold on. We’ve had a few incidences now, at the book store that time, then when we were bringing up the packages, and now at the electronics store. The only person that actually noticed was Mrs. Nance. Imagine if that cashier actually figured out what was going on, or someone else at the mall. We could’ve seen anyone! An old teacher, who knows? But each time, it’s just Mrs. Nance, and she clearly doesn’t care at all! So I think, it’s a blessing in disguise. Mrs. Nance keeps saving you by being the person to realize what you’re wearing!” Adam says, almost excitedly.

I sigh and think for a second. “I dunno… I mean, she’s our neighbor.” I respond.

“Even better! Think! She saved you from going out while reeking of diapers today! If we’d gone out like that, everyone we walked past would’ve either knew that you were wearing diapers, or they would’ve thought that you had literally just pissed your pants. I mean, Mrs. Nance saved you.” Adam reasons.

 

“I guess…” I say hesitantly.

“She did.” Adam retorts. “And you should honestly apologize to her.”

“What?!” I say.

“You should apologize for yelling at her!” Adam says. “Wasn’t very nice. She was just being friendly with us, even if she was a little abrupt.”

“No way.” I say.

Adam stands up. “Yes way.” He says firmly.

I look at him, now annoyed. “No.” I say.

“You can either apologize now, or the first thing I’m telling Ellie when she gets here is that you removed your diaper on your own TWICE today.” Adam says. “That’s literally one of the only rules right now, and you broke it twice today, by taking your diaper off on your own.”

               I gulp nervously. He’s got me there. I sigh angrily, “Fine! Whatever, I’ll apologize, just… don’t go tatling to Ellie.”

Adam smiles victoriously, “Good, now let’s get you changed.”

I sigh, but lay down obediently. A few wipes, some powder, lotion, and a diaper later, I’m padded in one of the plain white, thick diapers. I get up and put on my third pair of normal clothes for the day, and at Adam’s insistence, walk across the hall to Mrs. Nance’s. Humiliated, I knock on the door. It opens up.

“Oh hey there Mike!” Mrs. Nance says. “Sorry about earlier, I was just—”

“No, I should apologize.” I interrupt. “I didn’t mean to yell at you, I was just a little embarrassed.”

“Awe.” Mrs. Nance says, “That is very sweet of you, kiddo.” She reaches her hand out and playfully rubs the top of my head. Inwardly, I groan. Is this chick for real?

“Yeah well… Sorry.” I say.

“Thanks.” She says. “Do you want to come in for a minute? I’ve got some hot water on for tea. Chamomile, my favorite.”

               “Um…” I hesitate, not wanting to go in, but not wanting to offend her. “Sure.”

She gestures for me to come in. I walk in and her apartment is a mirror image of my own, only cleaner with much classier decorations. Mrs. Nance walks to the kitchen where a pot of water is on the stove. She grabs two matching mugs from the cupboard and pours some hot water, then adding a tea bag.

 

“I hope you don’t mind a tea bag. I’m not real fancy with my tea, like some people.” She says.

“Oh no, that’s fine.” I say. “Your apartment is pretty nice.”

“Same as yours, just in reverse!” She laughs. “I spose I take good care of it though.”

               I laugh. “Better than us, that’s for sure.”

We keep talking for a bit, making small talk about the building and our other neighbors. Then Mrs. Nance gets quiet for a moment, looking at me curiously.

“So, how long have you had your condition?” She asks.

I gulp. What to say now? What was most believable? “Well…” I hesitate for several moments, thinking of the best way to respond. “My whole life I guess.” I lie.

“Wow. Must be tough.” She responds.

“Yeah.” I say awkwardly, supping on my tea, desperately wishing for her to change the subject.

“And is it… Well…” Mrs. Nance pauses awkwardly. “Number two as well?”

I almost choke on my tea, but eventually get out a sentence. “No no no.” I say.

“Really? Because I could’ve swore that I smelled it the other day.” Mrs. Nance says, almost accusatorily.

“Well… That was…” I stutter. “I mean…” She clearly wasn’t joking. She must have smelled that messy one I’d had. I sigh and just say it. “Yeah, it’s for number two as well.”

“Oof.” Mrs. Nance says. “Must be tough. What is the condition actually called?” Mrs. Nance asks, now starting to sound like a suspicious cross-examiner.

“You know, I’d really rather not talk about it.” I say awkwardly.

“Of course, of course.” Mrs. Nance says. “Just seems like a rare thing is all.”

“Not as rare as you might think.” I respond curtly. “Thank you for the tea Mrs. Nance, I think I will head out now.”

“Of course kiddo. Didn’t mean to hurt your feelings, I’m just a curious gal is all.” She says, smiling again.

“Yeah. No problem.” I say, standing up and walking back to the door. “Well, have a good one Nance.” I say, waving goodbye.

“Bye kiddo.” Mrs. Nance says, shutting the door behind me.

               I walk back into our apartment across the hall. I walk in. Adam is on the couch and has the tv on. As I walk in, he mutes it.

“How’d it go?” He asks.

               “Fine.” I say.

“You apologized?” Adam asks.

“Yeah man, now can you just drop it? Aren’t Kay and Ellie going to get here soon?” I change the subject.

“Any minute.” Adam responds. “Oh, you should probably take off your clothes at least. Don’t want either of them to think you’ve broken the rules, right?”

“Yeah I guess not.” I say, walking to my room. There, I strip down into just the diaper and walk back out. Adam and I sit on the couch and watch tv for a minute, when there is a knock on the door. I quickly grab a blanket to cover up with as Adam goes and opens it. Ellie and Kay are there, each one with a small duffel bag.

“Hey guys, how’s it going?” Ellie says, setting her bag down in the kitchen.

“Not bad.” I reply.

“You ready for this thing?” Ellie asks.

“Oh yeah. Adam and I got all the shopping taken care of, so we are set for this.” I say.

“Sweet. Where should we put our bags?” Ellie asks.

“I don’t know. We only have the two bedrooms and one couch, so someone will either have to be on the floor or sharing a bed.” I reply.

“I figured. It’s no problem.” Ellie says. “I’ll just leave it here for now.”

“Sounds good.” I say. I grin, noticing that Adam and Kay haven’t said anything yet. “C’mon you two, why so quiet?” I tease.

“Oh shut it.” Kay says, annoyed. Ellie gives her a dirty look, and Kay goes quiet.

“I am so looking forward to this.” I say evilly.

“Well you better look forward to the end of the weekend when you have to pick new rules out of the hat. I have been racking my brain for good ones. So just you wait.” Kay responds.

“Whatever. I don’t care about that at all.” I say, trying to hide my fear.

“Ok, enough bickering you two.” Ellie says. “Let’s go get you changed Kay.”

“What?! Why do I have to go first?” Kay asks angrily.

“Because you are the biggest whiner.” Ellie responds, smiling a little

Kay rolls her eyes. “Hmph. Am not.”

“See?” Ellie responds.

“Whatever.” Kay says, a little embarrassed.

“Well I still get to pick out Mike’s outfit first then.” Kay says, clearly trying to delay for as long as possible.

“Fine. Go pick one out.” Ellie says, exasperated. Kay happily walks to my bedroom, grinning at me as she goes past. “You only have five minutes though!” Ellie adds as Kay leaves.

“Fine!” Kay says as she shuts the door behind her.

Ellie and I exchange a look. “Looking good by the way.” Ellie says, nodding at me. It’s then that I remember that all I am wearing is the diaper. I blush.

“Thanks… I guess.” I respond.

“I mean, your body, not the… uhh.” Ellie tries to cover. “You’ve kept up my workout routine. That’s all I’m getting at.”

I laugh. “Yeah I figured that’s what you meant.”

I go and sit down on the couch and turn on the tv. Ellie and Adam talk in the kitchen for a minute, and eventually, more than five minutes later, Kay comes back out.

               “Ok guys, I think you are going to love it.” She says, holding something behind her back.

“Just show it.” I say, annoyed.

“Fine fine.” Kay says, eagerly holding up the outfit. It is a soft white t-shirt with a large image of a cartoonish wet diaper on the front, but as I look closer, I see that the t-shirt is more of a belly shirt, clearly designed to come down just above the bellybutton. She is also carrying a baby blue piece of fabric that looks very thick.

“It’s a wet diaper belly shirt, and some sort of thick cloth-diaper-cover-thing. And the perfect color for our little baby.” Kay is grinning. “But this is the best part.” She says, holding up a pacifier with a long clip hanging from it. “A pacifier! With a clip for your shirt!” Kay laughs. “Where did this even come from Adam?”

I close my eyes. “My god. What an awful outfit.” I think to myself. “But it’ll be worth it to see her in wet diapers just like me.”

“Wow.” Ellie says, clearly surprised. “That. Is… something else.”

“Just.. let’s get this over with.” I say.

“Alright then baby boy!” Kay says, walking over with the clothes.

“Hold your horses there Kay.” Ellie says. “I’ll do the dressing, understood?”

“What? But I picked it out!” Kay responds, clearly disappointed.

“I don’t care, I am in charge for the weekend.” Ellie responds.

“I can put it on myself, you know.” I say, a little annoyed.

“I don’t care, I am in charge for the weekend.” Ellie says again.

“But—” Kay and I both start to argue.

“I am in charge for the weekend.” Ellie says again, more firmly.

“Stop arguing and just do what she says.” Adam finally says.

“Fine.” Kay and I both say.

“Good. Now Mike, arms up.” Ellie says, grabbing the outfit from Kay. I do as told, and a few moments later, the humiliating belly shirt is on. The shirt leaves everything visible, not even coming down to the belly button. Then Ellie grabs the diaper cover. I step into it and Ellie slides it up, covering the disposable diaper. Thankfully, the diaper is covered, but it is still so obvious what I am wearing, and the added thickness of the cover means that my walk is about to turn into a full-blown waddle. Finally, Ellie clips the pacifier onto the shirt, letting it hang down like a humiliating necklace. I am red in the face as Ellie stands back to admire her handiwork.

“Well Kay, it is quite the outfit.” Ellie says.

Kay can barely contain her laughter. “I was so happy when I found that pacifier. It’s so big too!”

“Alright enough.” I say, my face reddening even more. “Ellie, it’s time for Kay to get diapered.”

“I couldn’t have said it better.” Ellie says. “C’mon Kay.”

Kay tries her best to argue, but Ellie is having none of it as she drags Kay to my bedroom. I follow along, but as Ellie gets there, she turns to me.

“I think we will have some privacy for the first change.” Ellie says.

“What?!” I respond angrily. “I didn’t get any!”

“I know, but… just… have a little courtesy, she doesn’t have to let me do this.” Ellie responds.

I sigh. “Fine. Fine.” I say, turning and waddling back to the living room. Ellie closes the door.

“You aren’t going to watch?” Adam asks.

“Ellie says she gets privacy for the first change.” I respond, disappointed.

Adam sighs in relief. “Well thank goodness for that.”

“I didn’t get privacy for my first change!” I say, annoyed.

“Yeah, well… We were all kind of drunk, so..” Adam says.

               “That doesn’t mean anything!” I say.

“Just remember Mike. We are doing this because we are your friends. Neither of us have to.” Adam says. “If we didn’t want to do it, like, really really didn’t want to, then there’s nothing you could do to make us. So enough with the pointed jabs and stuff, ok?”

I sigh. “I know. Fine. I’ll try and be nicer. It’s just, Kay hasn’t exactly been nice to me during all of this, so it’s nice to see her down a peg or two.”

“I know. Kay has been a jerk. You can say it. Ellie and I are working on her. Trust me.” Adam responds.

It’s at this moment that we hear some shouting from my bedroom. Mostly unintelligible, but occasionally, as clear as day, we can hear Kay shouting “No! No way!” I get up and walk closer to the bedroom to hear, but by the time I do, the yelling has stopped. From outside the door, I can’ t make out individual words now, but Ellie is clearly talking slowly and deliberately. After a few moments of silence I hear some light movement, and then clear as day, Ellie saying, “There. That wasn’t so hard. Let’s go.”

I quickly run back to the living room, not wanting to get caught snooping. I hear the door open and Ellie walks in smiling, she is blocking the hallway, preventing us from seeing Kay, then she opens her mouth “Ok! Ladies and gentlemen!” She says, as if she were a gameshow host. “I present to you! Baby Kay!” Then Ellie turns to the side, and holds her arms out, showing us Kay. Adam and I immediately start laughing. Ellie has dressed Kay up in a onesie!

 

 

“I hate this.” Kay says, humiliated, but smiling in good sport. The onesie is a soft yellow color with no designs, but just the word “CUTIE” written across the chest. It was obvious as well that Ellie had made Kay remove her bra. With Kay’s small stature, it makes her look ridiculously like a baby girl. The diaper is clearly apparent through the soft, slightly see-through fabric of the onesie, and Kay’s legs are forced apart by the thickness. I felt a stirring inside my diaper at the sight. She was so cute!

After a few more moments of Adam and I laughing, we start to die down. That’s when Kay finally tries to walk into the living room. Then the laughing starts all over again. Kay is so clearly uncomfortable wearing the diaper, and the thickness of the diaper makes her waddle so much worse than I’ve had to. That, and seeing bratty Kay humiliated in such a way makes me so happy. Kay turns bright red again as she sits on the couch next to me, grabbing a blanket to cover up.

“Laugh all you want Adam, you’re next!” Kay says, trying to regain some composure.

“Alright alright.” Adam says, still laughing a bit. “C’mon Ellie, let’s get this over with.”

Adam stands up and walks to the bedroom. Ellie follows along, and we hear the door close behind them.

Kay and I sit in silence for a few moments, just watching the commercials on tv. Then Kay finally speaks up. “How do you wear these?” She asks.

“What do you mean?” I say, confused.

               “I mean, this is so uncomfortable.” She says. “I can barely walk, and they are so loud, I can’t move without being reminded!”

               “Oh it’s not that bad. I got used to it pretty quick I guess.” I respond. “Honestly, at this point, I barely think about it.”

“Really?” Kay responds, surprised. “That’s hard to believe.”

“It’s true. Even when they’re wet, it’s like… I dunno. They’re fine. It’s mostly the same except they are warmer.” I say, trying to explain the feeling more.

“Oh don’t even start with me on that.” Kay says, scrunching her face. “I am not looking forward to that at all.”

“Yeah…” I say. “It’s really hard to actually… go… in them. At least at first.”

“At first?” Kay responds.

“Yeah. I mean, at first I had to work really hard to go in them, but now, I can do it whenever. It’s actually not that bad.” I say. “I barely think about it anymore.”

“That’s crazy!” Kay says. “it’s only been like… A week!”

“Well trust me, it gets easier.” I say. “And it’s not all bad. The feeling of getting a fresh one on after being in a wet or messy one for a while is the best feeling in the world.” After I say that, I blush, realizing what I just said. “I mean… Not like I like them… It’s just… Well, you know.”

“I’ll take your word for it I think.” Kay says. “The fabric on this onesie is really soft though, so at least that’s something.”

“Yeah. All the stuff is really soft. Even the diapers aren’t too bad. Some of the other ones with designs are like… the softest things.” I say. “By the way, what kind did Ellie give you?”

“Kind of what?” Kay asks.

“The diaper. What kind?”

“Oh. I don’t know.” She says.

“Can I see?” I ask.

Kay blushes. “I guess it’s only fair.” Then she lifts the blanket off and undoes the snaps on the bottom of the onesie. She lifts up the flaps, revealing a very thick pink diaper.

“Hmm. I don’t think I’ve had that one yet.” I say. I hadn’t even realized that they’d gotten me such… girly diapers.

Kay quickly pulls the onesie back down and does the snaps. “Huh. I guess there are quite a few kinds back there.”

“Yeah. It seems like my entire closet is now just a place for diapers and weird outfits.” I respond.

“No kidding. It’s floor to ceiling in there.”

“I wonder what Adam will be wearing.” I respond, imagining it in my head.

Kay laughs. “It’ll be quite a sight, I’m sure.”

We both laugh. We keep talking for a few minutes, then we hear the door open, and Ellie walks in, again blocking the doorway.

               “You ready to meet the new Adam?” Ellie says excitedly.

“So ready!” I say.

“Then here he is!” Ellie says, moving aside to reveal Adam in all his glory.

Adam is wearing a pair of jean shortalls, with a soft striped onesie on underneath. Compared to our outfits, Adam’s is quite modest, hiding the diaper, except for telltale bulges in certain parts.

“What?” Kay says, disappointed. “That’s hardly even babyish at all!”

“Yeah!” I say, echoing Kay’s sentiment.

“Well, Adam wasn’t as babyish as you were, Kay, so I let him pick his out himself.” Ellie says. “From a few options I picked of course.”

“That is so unfair!” Kay responds.

“Well” Adam says. “Maybe if you behaved like an adult, you would get to pick your outfit!”

“Humph.” Kay says, crossing her arms in disappointment.

“What kind of diaper is it?” I ask.

“It’s the same kind that Kay has on.” Ellie responds.

“Nice.” I say, smiling. At least that was different. Adam and Kay had girly pink diapers. At least mine was just plain white.

Adam walks over and sits down on the couch next to Kay and I. That is when Ellie let’s out a strange squeal of delight. We all look at her, confused.

“Aww! All of my diaper friends together on the couch!” She says, “So cute!”

I can feel as all three of us blush in embarrassment.

“C’mon Ellie… Enough of that.” Adam says, his cheeks flushing.

“Sorry, it’s just adorable.” Ellie says, sitting on the recliner.

“Sure sure.” Adam says. “Now that all of that business is taken care of, let’s start the weekend!”

 

END ?

[PrincessZelda]

11 hours ago, BabyLock said:

THE BET {2?}

 

THE BET

 

Author details unknown

 

Chapter 1

 What about diapers?” He said.

I stared at him blankly for a second. Then I looked at him skeptically. “What do you mean, exactly?”

Adam smiled deviously and sat back on the couch. He sipped his beer and then explained. “Well, the loser has to wear diapers. All day. Every day. For… I dunno. A month let’s say.”

“Whoa…” I paused, trying to absorb what he was suggesting.

               Let’s back up a little though. First, an introduction. My name is Mike, and I am currently hanging out with my friend Adam, trying to decide on suggestions for the yearly poker game. Each year, a few friends and I have a poker game, and the first person who goes out has to draw a single punishment from a hat. We have played it each year for the past three years, and each year, it has gotten more and more intense. The first year, we were pretty timid. All that ended up happening was that our friend Kay had to go commando under her skirts for a week. We all got a good kick out of it, and she was a good sport. Ever since then, it has just escalated. The second year, Adam ended up in chastity for three weeks. By the end, he was so desperate to cum he was offering me bjs if we let him. We didn’t of course. The loser HAS to follow the rules, and that was it. No exceptions. Last year, Kay lost again (She’s really quite bad at poker), and she got the worst one yet. Butt plugs in at all times during the day. For three weeks. I can’t imagine what it was like. I actually started to feel bad for her after a while, but those are the rules.

               And now back to our conversation.

               “A month in diapers?” I repeated the suggestion, just to make sure I had it right. “And… using them?”

               “Well duh” Adam said, rolling his eyes.

               “That seems like… A lot..” I said. Adam had always been the most excited about these. Each year, he would put 5 or 6 ideas into the hat, while the rest of us would really only put in one.

               “Plus, it’s not like we have to worry about it.” Adam said again, sensing my hesitation. “You are really good at poker, and I am just lucky.” Adam smiled. It was true. Adam was just lucky. He knocked Kay out last year by having a royal flush when Kay went all in on a full house. And he was right about me as well. I was pretty decent at poker. I was the only one of them who could actually bluff.

               “And what about Ellie?” I asked.

               “Well, she could lose. That’s true. But wouldn’t it be even better that way? Seeing the big track star in diapers?” Adam asked, grinning deviously.

               “I guess it would be.” I said, laughing at the thought.

               There are only four of us that play each year. Adam, Ellie, Kay, and of course, me. We all go to college together. Adam and I are currently roommates, and Kay and Ellie are roommates as well. Ellie is the quintessential star athlete. Perfect hair, face, and the most amazing toned body. She has long blonde hair, which is usually pulled back tight in a ponytail. She was the tallest of us all, as well. She could probably go into modeling if she wanted. Kay is kind of the opposite of Ellie. She is short, and she has long blonde hair that is usually all over the place. She is shy, but really funny, and whenever the four of us go out to the clubs, she would be the one to go home with some stranger. She does have a nice body though, so that probably helps quite a bit. She was skinny, but still had plenty to work with. Neither Adam or I had ever really tried to sleep with either of them. We were just really close friends. I am bi, and I’ve always had questions as to what Adam is. As far as I know, he’s never dated anyone else. Adam is kind of the leader of our little group. He is very outgoing, and is never short on something to say. He could talk for an hour straight, and you would never lose interest at what he has to say. Adam has short blond hair with the sides shaved. He is always wearing some tight pants and a brightly colored shirt. And as for me, I am average height, and skinny, but I work out with Ellie enough to actually have a pretty toned body. I have medium length brown hair. Ellie always says that I am the best looking one of the bunch, but I’m not so sure about that.

               The four of us are the same age, and we are all graduating college this year. Maybe that has put more pressure on this year for the poker game. Being the last hurrah and all. That’s why, when Adam suggests diapers, I don’t immediately say no.

               “Diapers then.” I say.

               “Yep. Diapers.” Adam smiles as he writes it down on a piece of paper and tosses it into the hat.

               “This year is going to be crazy.” I say.

               “It better be.”

 

               The week went by quickly, and the hat started to fill up with other ideas. Most of them were Adam’s, but Kay and Ellie dropped by to add stuff as well. By the time the night of the game arrived, there were probably 20 or 30 of them in there.

               “Alright guys.” I said. “Are you ready to get this show on the road?”

               Everyone nodded and we started the game. The first 30 minutes or so went by quickly. We all won a little, lost a little. Well, all of us except for Kay. She really is pretty bad. She has no idea how to bluff, and is really easy to read. She would always sit up straight in her chair whenever she had a good hand, and her eyes would light up. We were all poking fun at her. Then things started to go south for me. I lost big betting on a full house against Ellie. In one hand, I dropped all the way down to Kay’s level. Then, it kept getting worse. I was dealt hand after hand after hand of absolute crap. By the time we were into our fourth drink of the night, I was close to losing.

               Adam smirks at me as he shuffles again. “Hey Mike, how are you doing over there?”

               “Oh shut up Adam. I’m doing fine.” I respond. “Just shuffle the cards.” I can’t help but glance over nervously at the hat, sitting stuffed full on the coffee table.

               Ellie pipes up, “I hope you get mine! Get ready for a week of cheerleader uniforms!” Everyone but me starts to laugh.

               “Yeah?” I say, “Well I haven’t lost one of these yet, so you should probably be talking to Kay.”

               Kay grins at me as she raises the pot. “Well well well… Looks like the poker master is having a rough day. Why don’t you put your money where your mouth is?”

               Ellie and Adam both fold, and after a series of raises, I am faced with the dilemma of going all in on this hand. A 9-king straight. Having been dealt utter crap for the last few hands, I make the decision and go all in. Kay does as well. Adam and Ellie both stand up in anticipation.

               “Well.” I say. “I guess it’s all down to this hand. Let’s see what you’ve got.”

               Kay shows her hand. A ten-ace straight. I’ve lost. The three of them start jumping up and down all over the room, yelling incoherently. Apparently, they were all pretty psyched about me losing. I slowly lower my head to the table. After a few minutes of unabashed celebration, Adam grabs the hat from the table and brings it over.

               “Ok, Mikey. Time to pick your poison.” Adam says, grinning evilly.

               I sigh and lift my head off the table. I grab my drink and chug it. Then I look at the three of them.

               “Alright. Let’s get this over with then. I’m not afraid.” I say. I reach my hand up towards the hat and pick a piece of paper out. Adam does a drumroll on the table as I unfold it. I open it up, read it, and then read it again.

               ‘Diapers for one month” It reads. Adam leans over my shoulder and shouts. “HOLY CRAP! YES!”

               Ellie and Kay both hurry over and read the paper as well. They both look at it in shock.

               “Whoa.” Kay whispers.

               “I am so glad this one got picked.” Adam says. “I have so many things and ideas. It’s so perfect.”

               Ellie chimes in. “Wait so like… he has to wear diapers? Like… all the time”

               Adam nods “Absolutely. Them’s the rules.” Adam looks at me. “You can’t chicken out now!”

               I groan as it starts to dawn on me… In truth, I have no idea what I am about to get into.

               Kay chimes in, “So… where are these diapers anyway? I mean, I have no idea where to even get stuff like that.”

               “Oh don’t worry.” Adam says. “For now, we can just walk over to the pharmacy and grab some, but I think there are actually a lot of options when it comes to adult diapers, so we can definitely have some fun with this.”

               “Oh definitely,” Ellie says.

               “Yeah, I have a few things in mind already.” Kay agrees. She is clearly thrilled that she won for once.

               “Well,” Adam says. “There’s no time to waste. Let’s go!”

               I manage to get up, and I follow the three of them out of the apartment and across the street to the 24-hour pharmacy. The three of them eagerly walk in and head straight to the incontinence aisle. I meander around slowly, listening from a distance as they look through the brands. I hear words like “Absorbancy, tapes, and leak guards”. Eventually I just tune them out. I walk over to the cooler and pretend like I am looking at getting some soda. After a few minutes, the three of them walk back to me. I see that Kay is carrying a large white package of adult diapers. She holds it up so I can see. It says “Tranquility overnights”. I blush and lower my head, fearing what is to come. Also, Adam is carrying a package of wipes, as well as baby powder and baby lotion. The three of them are grinning ear to ear.

               “So..” I say nervously. “Why did you pick that kind?”

               Well,” Ellie says, “basically, these were the thickest brand that they have here. I’m guessing we can find something better online, but these will definitely do for now.”

               I sigh as we walk to the checkout. Much to my dismay, the three of them are very quick to tell the cashier exactly who the diapers are for. Thankfully, no one else is in the store this late, so I just get a strange look from the cashier as we walk out and back to the apartment. They make me carry the bag of supplies. I do as told, knowing that in this situation, the last thing I want to do is complain. I wasn’t exactly prepared for being diapered, but there was no way I was going to back out of our poker game bet. Little did I know, the diapers were just the beginning.

 

               Back at the apartment, I get inside and walk straight to the fridge. I grab another beer and quickly drink it. The three of them look at me funny as I chug it down.

               “What?” I say. “Liquid courage, that’s all.”

               Adam smiles, “Oh I don’t mind. I would watch how much you drink though.”

               The three of them giggle as I blush again.

 

               “So… how do changes work exactly?” Ellie asks. “Do we let Mike do his own changes, or… what?”

               “I don’t think we should.” Adam responds. “Think about it. He could cheat so easily that way. I think it falls to the three of us to change him.” Kay and Ellie exchange a worried glance. Adam continues, “I mean think about it. We are in a lot of his classes at school. Ellie, you and him are at the gym together pretty often, and I LIVE with him. It really shouldn’t be a problem.”

               “Whoa whoa whoa!!” I say. That definitely wasn’t going to happen. “No way. I’m not letting any of you do that.”

               “Mike, you don’t really have a choice. You lost the game, remember?” Ellie says. “Kay wore butt plugs for ages and she never complained once!”

               I look down at my feet. It was true. Kay was always a really good sport. I didn’t want to ruin one of our most fun traditions.

               “Yeah!” Kay says, agreeing with Ellie. She was blushing a little. Kay turns to Adam. “I gotta say though… changing diapers is… blegh.” She sticks out her tongue.

               “Well I think we are all going to have to get used to it.” Adam responds. “This is important. It was my dare, and I am putting my foot down on this. The three of us have to be responsible for all changes.”

               Ellie sighs, but responds. “I guess I am fine with that. I mean… How bad could it be? Right Kay? Plus I’m guessing since Adam lives here, he will be doing most of the changes.”

               “Yeah. I guess that’s true.” Kay cedes. “Ok deal, but if either of you is around, I won’t be touching him.”

               “Wait. Guys, what about my opinion?” I ask hesitantly. “I mean… what if there’s an emergency or something and you can’t show up?”

               “Well that’s just too bad I guess Mike.” Adam says flatly.

               “Oh come on.” I say under my breath.

               “Was that a complaint?” Adam asks, threateningly.

               “No! Nope!” I say quickly. “I’m fine. Whatever you guys say.”

               Adam squints his eyes at me suspiciously. “Because you know that for every complaint, we get to add something to the dare, right?”

               I nod quickly. Remembering that when Kay was doing the butt plugs dare, for each complaint she made, we made her switch to a larger size. The last thing I wanted was for them to have even more power over me.

               “No you guys go ahead. Just let me know when you are ready I guess.” I smile, trying to act as innocent as possible. No complaints.

               Adam starts to laugh. “Oh man. This is going to be so much fun.” Adam looks at Kay and Ellie, “We can decide on the rest of it later. I think for now, we need to start this process. Who wants the first change?”

               Kay and Ellie look at each other nervously. They were blushing a little. “Um.. Why don’t you take the first one, Adam?” Kay suggests. “Show us how it’s done.”

               “Fine by me.” He says. “Come on Mike, let’s get you diapered.” Adam motions for me to follow him as he walks into the living room. He grabs the package of diapers and rips it open. He pulls one out and tosses it to me. I catch it, blushing deep red. The plastic diaper is a completely new feeling for me. I follow Adam into the living room. I get the feeling that my privacy isn’t really a concern for any of them, so instead of complaining about changing in the living room, I just keep my mouth shut. Adam grabs the powder and lotion out of the bag and motions for me to lay down on the floor. I set the diaper down on the floor, and then, with a deep sigh, I sit down on the floor in front of Adam. I feel the blood rush to my face as he reaches forward and unbuttons my jeans. Kay and Ellie are standing behind Adam, watching every step. Kay is blushing, and Ellie is smiling.

               “Do you guys mind?” I ask. “This is a little much. Can’t we just do it in private?”

               “No.” Adam says. “They are gonna see it eventually.”

               “I’ve seen you naked before too, Mike.” Ellie says. “Remember? At the beach that one time? Your suit came off?”

               “That was different! That was for like.. two seconds.” I say. “This is… just… weird.”

                It doesn’t matter though. Adam is going along with it, despite my protests. Adam doesn’t say anything as he pulls down my jeans, revealing my bright red briefs. Ellie and Kay both look away, blushing and smiling as Adam pulls them down and off.

               Adam holds up the underwear in front of me. “As cute as these are, you aren’t going to need them for a while.” He says, smirking. He tosses them to the side. “Lift up your legs Mike.” He commands. I do as told, just wanting not to be naked anymore. I put my hands over my face in embarrassment as he slides the diaper underneath my butt. I set back down on top of the diaper. The softness of the diaper surprises me, but that surprise is quickly taken away as Adam squirts lotion onto my privates. It is frigid and I can’t help but jump in surprise.

               “Ah!” I let out a little gasp. “That’s… cold.” I say quietly.

               “Well get used to the feeling. This definitely isn’t the last time.” Adam says, matter of fact.

               Adam spreads the lotion around and I close my eyes, concentrating on not getting hard. That would just be too much embarrassment for one day. Adam smiles as he knows exactly what I am trying not to do. I can feel him take extra time rubbing the lotion in. I manage to not get hard, and I open my eyes. Adam is smiling. I see Adam grab the baby powder and I let out a small sigh, as Adam starts to poof it onto me. It feels cool on my skin, and the air around me turns white with powder. I close my eyes and choke a little bit.

               “Way too much!” I say between coughs. Adam coughs as well.

               “Yeah. Sorry..” He replies. I hear Ellie and Kay giggle as Adam waves his arms around me to dissipate the cloud of powder that surrounds me.

               Adam then reaches down and starts to adjust the diaper some more. “Lift up again Mike. I have it too low on you.” He says. I do as told, closing my eyes in humiliation. He adjusts it a few more times, and then I feel the sides of the diaper lifted up around my waist. Adam rips the tapes open and tapes the diaper up tightly.

               “Ok Mike, you are all set to go.” Adam says, giving my padded butt a playful pat. I open my eyes and sit up. The diaper crinkles loudly as I do, and I blush again. I look down at the diaper and groan. I look completely ridiculous. I look up and see all three of them grinning ear to ear.

               “Well come on! Get up! This party isn’t over yet!” Adam says. “The night is still young!”

               I let out a long sigh and stand up. Each movement I make is accompanied by what seems to me to be the loudest crinkle of my life. Kay starts to laugh at me. She wipes tears out of her eyes as I glare at her angrily.

               “I’m sorry! It’s just…” She laughs again. “It’s just I am so glad I didn’t lose that game!”

               I groan and walk to the couch where my pants and shirt are. Ellie reaches down and grabs my clothes.

               “What do you think you’re doing?” Ellie says suspiciously.

               “I… was going to get dressed..” I say slowly, guessing what’s coming next.

               “Oh no you don’t.” Ellie responds, holding my clothes hostage behind her back. “I don’t think you need them. At least, not while we are hanging out tonight.”

               I open my mouth to protest, but realize I don’t really have a choice. I sigh as Ellie throws my clothes into my bedroom and shuts the door. The three of them smile and walk back to the table. Kay gestures for me to come over. I walk over, trying to get used to the feeling of the diaper between my legs. I sit down at the table. Adam smiles and hands me another beer.

               “Well, everyone!” Adam says. He holds up a beer to toast. “I think we should toast!”

               Kay and Ellie hold up their beers. I sigh and do the same.

               “To new baby Mike!”

Chapter Two

“To new baby Mike!” Adam says loudly.

I blush deep red as the three of them clink their bottles to mine. They all take a drink, and I take a small sip. After another hour of hanging out, we eventually moved to the couch in the living room. At this point, all of us have had a few more drinks. I didn’t exactly have a choice as the three of them seemed intent on getting me extremely drunk. I was glad when we moved to the couch because they let me cover up with a blanket. I was getting kind of cold without anything to wear. But now there was a different problem. After all of the drinks I had, the feeling to pee was getting pretty intense. It was pretty obvious that that was their intent in toasting continuously as the night wore on. Ellie had turned on the tv in the background. I was watching the tv as the three of them talked. I focused on the tv and my bladder. It was starting to get painful. I had completely tuned them out when I felt a tap on my shoulder.

               “You alright Mike?” I hear Ellie say. I look over and all three are looking at me. Ellie and Kay look concerned, and Adam was grinning devilishly. Ellie continues, “you look kind of…. Sick, or something.”

               I shake my head. “No… I’m fine.” I lie.

               Adam chimes in. “If you’ve gotta go, just go Mike.” He says. I blush as a look of realization creeps across the girls faces.

               “Ohhhh…” Kay says. “Well that makes sense I guess. Speaking of going, I’ve gotta go too. I’ll be right back. Gonna go use the bathroom.” Kay grins evilly as she walks towards the bathroom. I turn back to the tv, trying to tune them out. All of a sudden I hear the telltale sign of Kay peeing into the toilet through the door. I cringe as my bladder cries out, desperate for release.

               Adam and Ellie start laughing. “Oh man! You should see the look on your face!” Adam says. I glare at them, but then wince as the pressure in my bladder is getting even more intense. As the pain increases, I decide to just let a little out, but find that I can’t let go. Not at all. It’s like there is a block in there, and it just won’t come out.

               “Oww….” I groan and double over. It was really starting to hurt now. Ellie gets a concerned look on her face.

               “Dude, you alright?” She asks. “You really should just go. You can hurt yourself if you hold it in.” I feel her hand on the small of my back. She starts to rub it. I turn my head to face her.

               “I… I can’t..” I manage to say.

               “Dude. Just go. It won’t be that bad.” Ellie responds. Kay starts to whistle from the bathroom as I hear her loud tinkle continue. My bladder pangs again.

               “No! Nngh.. Like.. I literally can’t go.” I manage to say. “It’s like there is a block in there or something. I tried to pee and I can’t get anything out.”

               Ellie and Adam look at each other in concern. “Well… Try standing up. Maybe that will help?” Adam suggests.

               At this point, I want to pee so badly. I stand up and try again, but with no luck. The pain is getting ridiculous now. I double over again.

               “It hurts so bad!” I manage to gasp out.

               Kay walks back in. “Whoa. You ok?”

               “He can’t go. It’s stuck or something.” Ellie says.

               “Try standing in front of the toilet!” Kay says. “Just pretend like you aren’t wearing one.”

               I look up at her angrily. “Easy for you to say!” I nap.

               “Whoa whoa Mike. Calm down. I think that’s a good suggestion.” Ellie says.

               Ellie helps me stand up and she holds my hand as we walk towards the bathroom. The rest of them follow. Ellie stands me up in front of the toilet. She rubs my back again.

               “Just relax…” She says softly.

               I let out a deep breath and close my eyes. Ellie’s calming voice fills my head.

               “Just pretend it’s a normal night. We’ve been drinking and playing games, nothing out of the ordinary. You get up and walk to the bathroom. Nothing weird about that.” Her sultry alto voice echoes through my head. “Just relax.”

               I feel the pain in my abdomen start to go away. Ellie keeps talking slowly, almost hypnotically. “You are standing in front of the bathroom. Just let go.. Just let loose.”

               My eyes roll back in bliss as the pain completely leaves my bladder. I feel every muscle relax as Ellie soothingly rubs my back.

               Then I feel a trickle down my leg. I snap my eyes open and look down. The diaper is warm, yellow, and swollen. I gasp. I am still peeing! A full night of drinking is coming out, and I’d been holding it for quite a while. At this point, I can’t really stop it. I feel liquid sloshing around in the diaper as it clearly wasn’t ready for what I just emptied into it. The trickle continues down my leg. I look over and see Adam and Kay covering up their mouths not to make noise, but when they see me turn my head, both can’t help but break down in laughter.

               I blush deep red as I finally finish peeing. The warmth of the diaper seems to cling to my legs. It feels extremely heavy, and I blush as the trickle down my leg continues. I feel my eyes start to tear up and I close them, trying my best not to start crying. My face feels almost as warm as the diaper.

               “Oh. Oops.” I hear Ellie say. “I think we have a little leak here.” I blush as I hear Adam and Kay cry out in laughter. I open my eyes, and they have collapsed to the ground. The only one who still seems concerned is Ellie, who has already grabbed a towel and laid it down at my feet.

               “It’s ok, bud.” Ellie says quietly. She puts her hand on my shoulder comfortingly. I sigh and open my eyes again. I look at Ellie, who has a look of deep pity on her face. I look over at the other two and glare.

               “Ok! I get it! Ha. Ha.” I say sarcastically, trying to hide my humiliation.

               “Oh man..” Adam says between laughs. I see him wipe a tear of joy from his eyes as he looks at me. “It’s just. That was hilarious! It was like Ellie was talking the pee out of you!”

               Adam laughs again, but then stands up. “Ok. Heh. Ok. Sorry.” He looks at me, and then the diaper, which is hanging low and yellow. Ellie has knelt down to wipe the pee off of my legs.

               Adam gasps. “Ellie! You’re using MY towel!”

               “Well sorry. It was just the first one I grabbed.” Ellie says, flatly.

               Adam lets out a frustrated sigh. “Now my towel has Mikes gross pee all over it.”

               I smile at Adam’s frustration. That’ll show him.

               “Well I think you had better get used to his pee.” Kay says. “I mean, you are gonna have to change him after all.”

               Adam looks at Kay, upset, “Yeah, but I wouldn’t wipe him down with my towel! That’s what the wipes are for!”

               “Dude. Adam. Calm down.” Ellie says calmly. “You really shouldn’t complain. The only one here who has the right to complain is Mike, and he hasn’t complained like, at all yet.”

               “Yeah!” I agree. But then I blush. “Now…. Can you please get this thing off of me. This feels awful.”

               Adam grins. “Ok ok. Lets go. Ellie, bring that towel. I don’t want Mike leaking on the floor as I change him, and it’s already ruined, so let’s just reuse it.”

               I blush again as we walk back to the living room. Ellie lays down the towel on the floor and I sit on top of it. The diaper squishes against my butt as I sit down and I groan at the feeling of liquid seeping around inside of it.

               “Well. I think we are definitely going to have to shop around for other brands. This one clearly isn’t thick enough.” Adam says.

 

               This time, the change feels quicker, and the feeling of a dry diaper around me is a welcome one. After the change, Ellie and Kay take off, as it is very late and both are tired. Adam and I are both tired as well, and the two of us go to bed. As I lay in my bed in just the diaper, it finally dawns on me. This is what the next month is going to be like. I shudder in fear. I had no idea.  

               The next morning, I wake up. I reach over and grab my phone. Almost noon on Sunday. Tomorrow is back to school. I hear something frying in the other room, and the smell of bacon fills my nostrils. I sit up in bed, and then remember. Oh crap. I lost that game. I pull the covers off of me and see a smooth white diaper clinging to me. I sigh deeply and get out of bed. I stand up and walk to the full-length mirror in my room. I hesitate, but then glance at myself. It feels like I am looking at a completely different person. I look in the mirror, and I don’t see the strong sexy guy that was around yesterday, I see a weak, diaper clad, boy. I know that the only thing that is different is the garment I am wearing, but I can’t help but feel like a child. I go to my dresser and grab a pair of black gym shorts and a plain white t-shirt. I slide them on and then go back to the mirror. I look at myself closely, trying to tell if someone could see the diaper. I turn around, trying to get a look at my butt. I sigh in relief as it really doesn’t look that different. I do a few poses, trying to get used to the feeling, and then I feel the urge to pee again.

               I know it is useless to fight the inevitable, so I decide to go now. To try and get used to the feeling. It’s better to do it now, when I am alone in my room than with Adam watching or something. I close my eyes and try to relax my bladder. It is not responding. I try and push, but nothing. I groan, but can’t get anything out. I open my eyes and try to shake myself off. This time, I try and imagine myself in front of the toilet. Like nothing is out of the ordinary. I think back to Ellie’s soothing voice. I feel the tension leave my body, and then I feel myself start to go. At first, it’s just a trickle, then a steady stream as the floodgates open. I sigh in relief as I finish peeing. I look at myself in the mirror.

               “I don’t think I will ever get used to that.” I say quietly to myself. I check for leaks, but this time, it appears that the diaper was able to hold everything.

               The warmth of the diaper is a very strange feeling. Like nothing else. I walk around a little, trying to get accustomed to the feeling, but the crinkle and squish of the diaper is just too foreign a feeling. I look back in the mirror again, trying to see if there is any difference, but the diaper is really hidden quite well, even wet as it is.

               I sigh and walk to the door of my bedroom. I put my hand on the doorknob, and hesitate a little bit. I could just leave. I could walk out there and say “No. I am not doing this.”. It wouldn’t be that bad right? I then think back to Kay last year, and the humiliations that she had to go through. No! If she can go through that, then I can go through this. One month will be over just like that. It won’t be that bad. I turn the knob and walk out into the kitchen bravely.

               “Good morning.” I say resolutely.

               “Well hey there Mike!” Adam says happily. “Want some breakfast?”

 

               I nod. It’s as if nothing weird is going on at all. I go to the fridge and grab the orange juice as Adam cracks some eggs into the frying pan.

               “Did you sleep ok?” Adam asks.

               “Yeah. Fine.” I respond. “Do you want some oj?” I ask. Adam nods. I go over and get two glasses out of the cupboard. I pour him a glass and hand it to him.

               “Thanks.” He says, taking a sip.

               I pour myself a glass and sit at the table. The diaper squishes a little, but I ignore the feeling and grab my orange juice. I take a sip, and sit there quietly as Adam finishes breakfast. He gets plates and sets one down in front of me. Two eggs, bacon and toast. Adam is being very nice.

               “Well… thanks for breakfast I guess.” I say, taking a bite.

               “No problem!” He responds. “How’s the diaper?”

               I almost choke on my food. I take a quick gulp of orange juice and look at Adam, who doesn’t seem fazed at all.

               “Also, I’m not sure I approve of you getting dressed this morning, but I guess it can’t be helped.” He says flatly.

               I roll my eyes. “Oh what? I can’t even dress myself anymore? That was never a rule!” I say, annoyed.

               “Alright alright. Fine. It’s just.. How am I supposed to know if you are wet or not?” He says.

               I pause. “You honestly can’t tell?” I ask.

               “No. Not at all.” He says.

               “Well good.” I say happily.

               “I bet you are.” Adam says slyly.

               I blush deep red and take a long drink of orange juice, trying to think of something to say.

               “Yeah… Well…” I hesitate.

               Adam smiles. “Ha! I guess there IS a way to tell if you are wet after all. Your face says everything.”

               I try and stop myself from blushing. I look down at my food and take another bite.

               “Well don’t worry. I will take you out of that diaper when we are done eating. Then you can shower and we can get ready for the day. I know you like to take your morning showers.” Adam says.

               “Wait. I can’t even take these things off on my own?” I ask.

               “Of course not!” Adam says. “That’s kind of the point. You aren’t allowed to fiddle around with the diapers in any way whatsoever.”

               “Ugh…” I groan.

               “Don’t complain!” Adam says again. “You know what happens to complainers, right?” He says threateningly. I go quiet.

               “Don’t worry. I’ll let it slide for now. Instead of complaining about the rules, you should thank me for letting you shower after this. I mean, I could make you sit in that thing until dinner if I wanted to.”

               I look at Adam in fear. He wasn’t serious, was he? But I could tell that he was.

              “Now. What do you say to the nice guy who changes your diapers when they need changing?” He asks.

               I hesitate. He was really enjoying this, wasn’t he? “Thanks…” I say quietly.

               “Good boy.” Adam smiles and resumes eating his breakfast. We eat in silence, and after we are done, Adam grabs the dishes.

               “I will do the dishes. You go watch tv or something. I will be out to take that diaper off of you in a sec.”

               I stand up, angrily looking at Adam’s back as he washes the dishes. He knows that this thing isn’t exactly comfortable, right? I sigh and walk towards the living room. It’s only then that I realize just how odd walking with a wet diaper on feels. The diaper is squishing between my legs with each step. The thickness of the soaked padding forces my thighs out a little bit, making me waddle ever so slightly. I think to what I am going to do at school tomorrow. How could I possibly hide this? It crinkles with every step, and basically half of my wardrobe is skinny jeans. Those are definitely out of the question. I sit down on the couch and turn on the tv. I don’t even bother changing the channel. All I can think about is how I am going to hide my new ‘underwear’. I have a few pairs of sweatpants, but those hang low on my waist, which could be dangerous. I have one pair of baggy jeans. Those would work probably. With a belt maybe. Maybe I can just wear my jacket all the time. It is long and comes down past my waist. Maybe it would hide the crinkle of the diaper too. It’s not the right time of year though, so it wouldn’t exactly match the weather. But who cares? No one would think that hard on it. Except for Adam, Kay and Ellie of course.

               As I sit on the couch, pondering my future, Adam walks back in. “Ok Mike, let’s go. I’m ready for you now.”

               I roll my eyes, but don’t say anything. I stand up, and follow him as he walks to the bathroom. Adam faces me and reaches down to my waist. I blush as he pulls down my shorts.

               “Shirt too.” He says, tossing the shorts aside. I lift my shirt up and take it off. “Ok, so here’s how it’s gonna work,” Adam starts, “I will take this off of you and you can take a shower. You are to leave the door open. If you close it, I get to add something to your punishment. If I hear the toilet flush, I get to add something to your punishment. If I find anything in the toilet, I get to add something to your punishment. Got it?” He says. My mouth hangs open in shock. I’ve never seen him act so.. stern before. Helplessly, I nod. No point in arguing. I just want to be out of this wet diaper.

               “Good.” He says, accepting my nod. “Now, I will take this off.” He reaches down and starts to tear off the tapes. The diaper falls to the floor with a wet thud. I stand there naked, and the smell of the diaper fills the air. Adam grabs the diaper and looks at me smiling. “You really filled this up good!” He says. I blush deep red again, too embarrassed to speak.

               “Ok.. Can I shower now?” I ask, hesitantly. Adam nods, still smiling. I go to the shower and turn it on. I get in and close the curtains. I hear Adam walk out, and I sigh in relief. I start washing myself off, taking special care to get the area around where the diaper sits. My legs were chafing a little bit, and there are small marks where the edges of it were touching my skin. I clean myself up, and, maybe it’s because I was embarrassed, or maybe because I just didn’t want to be wearing a diaper again, I just stand in the shower. Ten minutes pass. Then twenty. I hear Adam walk by.

               “Gotta get out sooner or later bud.” He says. Even through the shower curtain, I can feel his wry smile cut right into me. I sigh again, and after another minute or two, I turn the water off. I open up the curtain and grab my towel, drying off. After I finish drying off, I go to the cabinet to grab some my toothbrush, but Adam walks back in.

               “Ah-ah,” He says, shaking his finger at me, “That can wait until later. We need to get you padded up again. Don’t want any accidents, right?” He winks.

               “Oh, come ON, Adam!” I say, exasperated. “You can leave me a little dignity, can’t you?” I raise my voice as I say this.

               Adam looks at me, a stone-cold glare on his face. “I don’t like your tone. At all.”

               My eyes open wide with fear. “Wait… No. I’m sorry. Ok, I’ll come.” I say, very quietly. Adam turns around without a word and walks out. I follow him meekly. He leads me to my bedroom where I see a towel laid out on the bed, along with lotion, powder, and a folded white diaper. Trying to be on my best behavior after my outburst, I drop my towel in the hamper and lay down on the bed without a word.

               Adam still looks very upset, but he grabs the lotion and squirts some on my privates. I flinch at the cold, but don’t say anything as he rubs it in. It is painfully silent as he grabs the diaper and unfolds it. I lift up my butt as he slides it underneath me. He then powders me up and tapes on the diaper. I sit upright, looking at him with puppy dog eyes.

               I begin to apologize, “Adam, I-,” but he cuts me off.

               “For your outburst back there, I am going to add a punishment for today.” He says coldly.

               “What?” I say, surprised.

               “Yes. That is what happens when you complain, remember?” He says. “I already excused one complaint from this morning, so you should be glad that it isn’t two.”

               With that, I close my mouth.

               “Now, your punishment for today is that I get to pick out the clothes you will wear.” He finishes. As he says this, I see a brief grin appear on his face.

 

               “Adam… Please.” I start to beg.

               Adam shushes me. Then he walks over to my dresser and starts to root around. From the bed, I try and peak at what he is picking, but I can’t see much. After a minute of digging through my stuff, he says, “Ahah! Perfect”

               He turns around. In his hands are a pair of light blue, low-rise skinny jeans and a plain white t-shirt. I groan heavily as he brings them over. He has a very wide smile on his face as he speaks to me again.

               “Now, as you are getting dressed, remember that THIS is what your backtalk gets you.” He holds up the pair of clothes, knowing full well what I am about to go through.

               I open my mouth to protest again but close it as I realize that it won’t get me anywhere. I nod shamefully as Adam sets the clothes on the bed. He smiles at me once again, and then walks out.

               “I am going to go take a shower as well. After that, we are going out to meet Kay and Ellie for at the mall.” He says as he walks away. My eyes get big as I realize that he fully expects me to go out dressed in these. I angrily punch my pillow. Why did I have to open my big fat mouth? I sigh and look at the clothes. I grab the plain white t-shirt and pull it over my head. I look at myself in the mirror. The t-shirt is an old one, and it is tight on me, but worse still, it barely comes down to my waist. I sigh and grab the skinny jeans. It is harder than usual, but I get them on without too much trouble. I go back to the mirror. I feel my entire body flush with humiliation at the sight. The low rise skinny jeans do absolutely nothing to hide the top of the diaper. There is probably an inch of white plastic poking out from the top of them. Worse still is the t-shirt doesn’t cover it up at all. If anything, it makes it worse. Lifting up my arms pulls the shirt up past my bellybutton, putting the plastic frills on full display. I try and hike the pants up, but it’s no use. I turn around and look at my butt. I sigh in relief as it doesn’t look too out of the ordinary. Except for the plastic poking out of the top. I do my best to shove the frills down into the waistband of the skinny jeans, and after a minute of double and triple checking, I am sure that all of the frills are shoved down. I glance at myself again and sigh in relief. Now all I look like is a guy with a weird fashion sense and a pretty big butt. I could live with that.

               I walk back out to the living room and turn on the tv. I sit down and wait for Adam to finish getting ready. After a little while, I hear the shower stop and after a little while longer, Adam walks in.

               “Ok, ready to go?” He asks.

               “As I’ll ever be.” I respond, standing up. I see Adam look me up and down. He frowns.

               “Darn,” He says. “I thought it would be more noticeable.”

               I smile, happy at his disappointment. “Well too bad for you.”

               “Whatever, let’s go.” He responds. With that, we head out the door, going to meet Ellie and Kay.

 

 

 

Chapter Three 

 

               As Adam parks at the mall, a sense of dread comes over me. This is it. I am about to walk into the mall in a diaper. Adam seems to feel my hesitation as he turns the car off. He looks over at me. This time, it isn’t the wry smile that I’ve become accustomed to, but a look of genuine concern.

               “Ready?” He asks, looking at me.

               I sigh deeply. I have to do this. I don’t have a choice. “As I’ll ever be.” I say, reluctantly.

               We both get out of the car. I stand up, stretching my leg out to the side, trying to get the diaper un-stuck from the side of my leg. I’m still not exactly used to the feeling of the diaper underneath my clothes. We walk into the mall. With the diaper still dry, it feels pretty easy to walk normally. Unfortunately, nothing can hide the telltale sound of a crinkle with each step I take. I can feel my face turn slightly red as we walk past a family just leaving the mall. Thankfully, they don’t seem to notice. As we get inside, we arrive at the food court. A dozen fast food places line the walls. There are dozens of open tables and Adam walks towards one.

               “I texted Kay and Ellie. I guess they haven’t even left yet. Wanna grab some food?” Adam says, sitting down at the table. I sit down across from him.

               “I’m not really hungry yet.” I respond.

               “Oh ok. What about a smoothie or something?” Adam responds. “I don’t think they’ll be here for another fifteen minutes at least.”

               “You buying?” I ask.

               “Sure. My treat.”  He responds.

               “Then yeah, sure.” I say happily.

               “Alright. I’ll be right back.” He says, getting up and walking away. I get out my phone and browse around for a few minutes, briefly forgetting about my dilemma. Adam walks back and hands me a pink smoothie.

               “Here!” He says. “A strawberry smoothie.”

               I thank him and we both start sucking away at our smoothies. We chat for a little bit, and I start to feel normal again. Just some friends hanging out. Nothing weird at all. No one is pointing and laughing like I feared. In fact, no one seems to even notice that I exist. Everyone is just going about their day, as normal.

               I feel myself relax, and then I hear Adam’s phone beep. He pulls it out.

               “Alright! They are here.” He says happily. He stands up and looks over to the entrance. I see Kay and Ellie looking around for us.

               “Hey!” Adam yells. “Over here!” He waves his arm. Kay and Ellie see and walk over.

               “Hey guys!” Kay says, sitting down next to Adam. “How’s it hanging?” He asks.

               “Not too bad at all.” Adam responds.

               Ellie sits down next to me. She looks me up and down, with a quizzical look on her face. “That’s an… interesting outfit Mike.”

               I blush. I open my mouth to say something, but Adam pipes in first. “Well I picked it out for him. He was being a brat earlier, so he got an extra punishment for today.”

               My face turns bright red and I look around to make sure no one heard. Doesn’t look like anyone did.

               “Ok ok.” I say quietly. “I know you guys are all having a blast and stuff, but can you please not talk about... it... so loudly?”

               Adam smiles, and leans forward to the table. “Talk about what?” He whispers loudly, “Your… Diapers?”

               I glare at him. He leans back, satisfied.

               “Yes. Please. That” I whisper again.

               Ellie looks at me concerned. “Oh guys come on.” She says. “He’s got it pretty bad already. Let’s just act like it’s a normal day.” I look at Ellie gratefully, as Adam and Kay agree not to bring it up again.

               I sigh in relief as the conversation goes back to normal topics. The four of us sit around, talking as normal. Adam and I finish our smoothies, and then we decide to walk around the mall for a bit. As we do, I feel more and more confident that no one can tell what I am wearing, even with the ridiculous outfit that Adam picked out. We stop at a few stores and look at some stuff. After an hour or so, I start to feel a familiar urge. I have to pee. And badly too. The four of us are at a clothing store, and Kay is trying on some clothes in the back. I look around nervously. Ellie sees me and walks over.

               “What’s up?” He asks.

               I blush, before admitting, “I have to pee.”

               Ellie pauses. “Ah. Yikes. Well…” She pauses again. “Just go.”

               I look at her incredulously. “You can’t be serious.” I say.

               “I am.” She responds. “I mean come on, you aren’t getting out of this that easily.”

               I blush. Why did I have to go so badly? And so suddenly? Maybe I could hold it until we get back home.

               “Nah. I will just wait until we get home.” I respond. No way was I going to wet myself in public.

               Ellie laughs. “You really think we are going home soon? Why do you think we came to the mall? To shop?”

               Then it dawns on me. Of course! How could I be so stupid? They planned this! I look at Ellie angrily. She raises up his hands innocently.

               “Hey don’t look at me. This was all Kay’s idea. She texted us all earlier.” Ellie says.

               Of course. I groan as another pang of pressure goes through my bladder. I was fighting a losing battle. I look at Ellie again. She looks at me concerned.

               “Ok ok.” He says. “If you are that embarrassed, go and pretend to try something on. Just go in the changing room and do it then.”

               I sigh. My bladder wasn’t going to last much longer. I grab a shirt from the rack and walk towards the changing rooms. As I do, I walk past Adam, who was waiting for Kay to finish trying stuff on. Adam smiles at me knowingly as I pass.

               “Gonna go try something on?” He says, winking. I glare at him and walk past. I enter the unisex changing rooms. I can hear Kay trying stuff on in the stall next to me. Unfortunately, the only barrier in these changing rooms is a dark blue curtain. I pull the curtain closed and let out a deep sigh.

               “Mike is that you?” Kay says from the next stall over.

               I sigh, “Yeah, it’s me.”

               “You trying something on?” She asks. Gosh she isn’t very bright.

               “Yeah.” I say, flatly.

               A few seconds pass. “Ohhhh..” She says, finally realizing. I hear her shuffle around. I am struggling to get the flow started with her talking. Then the curtain pulls back a little and Kay’s head pokes in. She has a very wide smile on her face.

               “Hey! Get outta here! What if I actually WAS changing?” I whisper angrily.

               “Relax, there isn’t anyone else using any of these right now. Plus, like, I saw you naked yesterday. What are you afraid of?” She responds. She pulls the curtain back and walks into the changing room with me.

               “Come on!” I say angrily. “These were not made for two!” I say, as we are crowded very closely together. I am backed up into the wall, and Kay is standing in front of me, somehow feeling two feet taller than me, even though I am much taller than her.

               “Oh come on you big baby.” She says teasingly. “I already watched you do this last night. Why is it so different here?”

               I blush. “Well, for starters, I was really drunk last night, and secondly, I was in my apartment!” I whisper angrily at her.

               “Well too bad. You aren’t going to get rid of me.” She points down at my crotch. “I am here to see the sights, now get those pants off.”

               “What?! No way!” I respond, covering my crotch with my hands.

               “Yes way. I wanna see the magic.” She smiles reaching down to my pants button. I slap her hand away.

               “Seriously! Get out of here!” I say, angrier.

 

Kay looks at me sternly. “Nope. Too bad. Either you take those pants off now, or I am totally going to add a punishment.” She says, looking at me threateningly. Well, as threateningly as Kay can get. “And mine won’t be as nice as Adam’s.”

I gulp. This wasn’t a rule before! But I knew Kay was serious. And there’s no way Adam and Ellie would side with me at this point. Another spasm of pain shoots through my bladder and I cave in. I reach down and unbutton the skinny jeans. I pull them down to my knees, blushing deep red. Kay grins and turns me around towards the mirror in the changing room. I feel her hand on the seat of my diaper.

“Ok little Mikey, now use your diaper.” She says teasingly.

I blush deep red, furious at Kay, but my bladder is more important right now. I close my eyes, and after a few seconds of concentration, I am able to let go. This time, it is much easier, like I’m finally getting used to it. In the silence of the changing room, the hissing sound is obvious. I feel Kay’s hand go lower, underneath the diaper, where the warmth is spreading. Normally, I would be getting incredibly turned on, being this intimate with Kay, but the only thing I am worried about now is peeing. The satisfaction is immense, and after what seems like forever, the last few drops eek out into the thirsty diaper. I open my eyes, Kay is grinning ear to ear. She squeezes the bottom of the diaper up against me. I cringe as I feel the hot squishy diaper up against my skin. I close my eyes again, fully humiliated.

“Ok.” Kay says. “Well what a relief that is, huh? Ok bud, you can pull your pants back up.”

I don’t say anything, but pull them up. The tightness of the jeans squishes the diaper up against me again. I can feel the diaper still absorbing liquid as I button the jeans. Kay opens the curtain all the way as I do so.

“Ok come on!” She says, grabbing my hand and pulling me back out into the store despite my protests. Adam and Ellie are looking at some clothes now, and as we walk out, Kay calls over to them. They walk over.

Kay talks to them in hushed tones. “Ok guys, well he did it.” Kay says. The three of them look over at me, smiling.

“Good good.” Adam says, pleased.

I blush as they grin at me.

“There, now that wasn’t so bad, was it?” Ellie asks.

I glare at her and don’t say anything. They all laugh again, my humiliation complete. Adam suggests we walk around the mall for a little while longer. I reluctantly go along with it, knowing they won’t listen to anything I have to say. As we walk around some more, I feel very naked. The diaper is thicker now that it’s wet, and I feel like I am waddling slightly. My butt must look ridiculous. Thankfully, even now, it seems that no one is noticing anything. The problem now is that I still have to pee more. The last thing I need is this thing leaking.

               After a tortuous hour, I finally build up the courage to ask Adam for a change. We are back at the food court, eating some late lunch. We all get burgers, and Kay orders me an extra large drink. I know what she intends, but I decide not to give him the satisfaction of a reaction, so I just drink it down without saying anything.

 

               As we eat, I lean over and whisper to Adam. “Hey, can we go home soon? This thing is starting to get pretty uncomfortable. Plus, I still have to pee pretty bad” I say quietly. The pressure in my bladder has risen again to be quite uncomfortable.

               Adam smiles and turns to me. He whispers back, “Well you are wearing those for a reason. I suggest you get used to it. Now that you told me that, we definitely aren’t leaving any time soon.”

               I glare at him. Of course. I shouldn’t have told him that. Now I am going to have to use this diaper a second time. After we finish, we get up and walk around some more. After another thirty minutes or so, I can’t take it anymore. I have to pee now. We enter a bookstore and split up. I go off to a corner of the store. I end up in the magazine section, which is completely empty. I make sure no one can see and then, with much more ease than the last time, I just let go, flooding the diaper more. This time, I can feel it start to pool inside the diaper, but there is no stopping the flow. I just close my eyes and sigh in relief. The release of pressure is incredible and I am standing there, almost enjoying myself.

               That is, until I feel something else. A slight trickle on my inner thigh. As I finish peeing I look down and see a wet spot growing on my inner leg. Crap! It’s leaking! I look around panicked but have no idea what to do. I can feel the pool of pee inside the diaper starting to lower, but the diaper isn’t absorbing anything. It’s just leaking out. I try and spread my legs, but that just makes it worse, as a gush of warmth comes out of the side. The wet spot gets bigger, and now it is running down the inside of my leg. The spot has spread downwards and is now halfway down my thigh. I can feel my face turn beet red. I look around, but there is nothing here to hide it. Just then, Kay walks past the aisle. She stops and looks at me for a second. I look at her, too stunned to say anything. I see her eyes glance downward, back at my face and then down at my crotch again. Her eyes go wide with shock. She stands there for a second, staring, and then quickly walks away, calling out quietly for Ellie and Adam.

               I stand there still. I can still feel the wet spot growing. The diaper seems to have stopped leaking now, but the wet spot is absolutely massive now. There is no hiding anything. If someone walks by, they are going to know immediately what I am wearing and what has happened. I feel a panic set in. Just then, Adam and Ellie show up along Kay. She has clearly told them what happened. I almost expected them all to be grinning, but they all have a concerned look.

               Adam speaks first. “Hey man, I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean for this to happen. Trust me.”

               I still can’t say anything. I open my mouth, but nothing comes out. It’s then that I realize that I have tears running down my face. Ellie walks over to me. She puts his hand on my shoulder. “It’s ok. Don’t worry, we aren’t here to make you feel any worse.” She says, in her calming voice. “We thought of two ideas. We can go and run back home real quick, grab you a change of clothes and come back, or we can do our best to walk you through the mall and back to the car while hiding your…. Um. Situation.” He gestures to my soaked jeans. The wet spot has now run all the way down past my knee.

               “So, which is it going to be?” Adam asks.

               I open my mouth, and respond…             

Chapter Four

 

               “Can’t you guys just go to a store and get me some new pants?” I ask hesitantly. The three of them look at one another for a second. I can’t read the reaction at all. Then Kay speaks up.

               “Yeah, I suppose that’s probably the best idea.” Kay says. Adam and Ellie nod in agreement.

               “Ok. That’s fine with me.” Adam says. “We will go and pick something up and then meet you back here. Just stay right here in this section. The store seems to be pretty quiet anyway, so I wouldn’t worry about anyone walking over.”

               Ellie speaks up. “I think I will stay here with him while you guys get some clothes, ok? Just in case someone walks over.” Adam and Kay nod, and then quickly leave.

               I sigh in relief. With Ellie staying here, I feel a lot better. If someone does walk by, she can just body block them from ever seeing me.

               After the two of them leave, Ellie puts her hand on my shoulder. “Don’t worry Mike, we will take care of you. None of us are looking to embarrass you publicly like that. Trust me. I guess we just didn’t anticipate… well… This.” She gestures down at my wet crotch and I feel my face flush.

               “Yeah. Me either I guess.” My voice breaks a little. The emotions start to well up and I feel another tear run down my face. Ellie turns to me and wraps her arms around me, giving me a big hug. She presses me into her tightly. I feel something growing inside my diaper. 

               “Don’t worry Mike, we will take care of you, ok?” She says, holding me tight. I hug her back, pressing my head up against her neck. She was quite a bit taller than I was. We embrace for a few moments, saying nothing, just holding each other tight. Ellie has always been so kind. I feel myself relax in her arms, and after another moment, I feel completely better. We let go and I look at her, blushing.

               “Thanks Ellie...” I say, looking at her for a moment, then looking away. My heart is thumping loudly. Why is it doing that? I look back at Ellie. She has a smile on her face and a look in her eyes that I have never seen before. We stare at each other for a moment, our faces getting closer together. Then I see Ellie blush deep red. She lets go of me and he looks at one of the racks of magazines.

               “Uh, no prob…” She says awkwardly. “So what magazines were you looking at?” She says, clearly trying to shift the mood. I look over at the shelves as well.

               “Oh. Nothing in particular. I mostly just came over here because it seemed far away from people.” I admit.

               “Ah.” She says.

 

               We stand there awkwardly for what seems like ages. Ellie grabs a magazine and opens it up. I can tell that her cheeks are still red. I sigh and grab one as well. Might as well do something while we wait.

               A few minutes pass. The wetness in my skinny jeans is starting to be very uncomfortable. Thankfully, no one seems to be in the store besides the two of us and the lone employee at the front. A few more minutes pass. The diaper is starting to get extremely uncomfortable as well. The jeans are clinging to my skin now, and it feels very itchy. I try and readjust a little, but all I manage to do is squish the diaper up against my skin with a loud squelch. I blush and look over at Ellie, who doesn’t seem to have taken notice. I sigh. Maybe it’s best to just wait until they come back.

               Soon, my prayers are answered. I hear quick footsteps approaching, and then Adam and Kay come around the corner. Kay is carrying a shopping bag.

               “Oh thank goodness.” I say. “What did you get?” I ask.

               “Hopefully these fit you ok.” Kay says, pulling out a pair of gray shorts. “I am pretty sure they are your size.”

               I take them from him and check the size. “Yeah, this is exactly my size. Thanks guys. I really appreciate it. Now uh… Where should I change?” I ask.

               “Don’t worry Mike, we will help you out.” Adam says. “There is a family bathroom just across the hall from the bookstore.”

               I hesitate. “What do you mean by ‘help me out’?” I ask.

               Adam smiles. “Well… Change you into a fresh diaper of course!” He says. I groan. Of course. What should I have expected.

               “Yeah that’s why we took so long.” Kay says. “We were going to grab a change for you.” Adam and Kay are both grinning. Kay pulls open the shopping bag. There is a fresh white diaper along with wipes, a bottle of lotion, and baby powder. I sigh.

               “You didn’t want to keep wearing that soaked one, did you?” Adam asks. I blush again.

               “Ok ok..” I say. “Lets just get this over with. To be honest, this thing is getting really uncomfortable anyway.”

               “Yeah, plus, you are giving off kind of a smell.” Kay laughs. I blush, and Ellie lightly punches Kay on the shoulder, as if to remind her to be nice. “Oh. Sorry.” Kay apologizes.

               We start to slowly walk to the front of the store. Thankfully, we are still the only ones around and it looks like the rest of the mall is pretty empty as well. We stand at the entrance to the store. I can see the bathrooms just across the hall.

 

               “Hey. I will go ahead and make sure they are empty, ok? I’ll wave if it’s safe.” Adam says. We all nod in agreement at the idea, and Adam walks over. He enters the bathroom, and after a few moments, he gets out and waves. I take a deep breath and we walk out of the store. Kay and Ellie stay in lock step with me, one on each side. I glance around, there are a few people in the hallway, but no one is looking at us. We get to the bathroom and walk in.

               “Ok hurry up now. Who knows how long we have.” Kay says. “I’ll stand guard outside and knock if anyone tries to enter.”

               I nod. I sigh in relief as the door shuts behind me. Knowing that we have to hurry, I quickly strip out of my pants. The diaper sags heavy and yellow around my waist. The feeling of getting the wet pants off is heavenly. My skin breathes in the fresh air, but there isn’t time to waste.

               Adam has gotten out the supplies and laid them on the floor. He chuckles, pointing at the baby changing station. “I’d say we should use that, but I’m not sure they are designed for your weight in mind.”

               I groan in annoyance, but quickly lay down in front of him. He gets to work, untapping the soggy diaper and tossing it in the trash. He quickly wipes me up as best he can, and then spreads a fresh diaper out underneath me. He spreads a little lotion on, and then powder. He reaches down and tapes up the diaper.

               “I know it’s not the best, but it will have to do for now. You can take a shower when we get home or something.” He says. He reaches into the shopping bag and takes out the shorts. He tosses them to me.

               I grab them, and quickly slide them up. I sigh in relief.

               “Thanks. This feels a lot better.” I admit. The diaper is still strange to wear, but the relief of getting into a dry one is incredible.

               After that, we head home. My dirty clothes are in the shopping bag. Kay and Ellie wave goodbye, and Adam and I head back to our apartment. On the way back, Adam turns to me.

               “You know, I think we should get some much thicker diapers.” He says. He pauses. “I know it might seem extreme, but I figure it’s better to have a slightly bigger butt than a leaky diaper. I mean come on. Those ones have leaked twice already.”

               I think about it for a moment, but then nod. “Yeah. I think you’re right. Honestly, leaking is an awful feeling, and I would much rather not have to worry about that.”

               We talk about it a little bit more, but after talking, we find that neither of us knows much about adult diapers, so we decide to just look online, and see what options there are. When we get back, we both head inside. I grab my dirty laundry and put it in the wash, along with my other dirty clothes. When I get back inside, Adam is on his laptop looking at adult diapers. I walk over and sit next to him.

 

               “Find anything good?” I ask.

               “Oh yeah. There are some really great guides for this.” He says. “Mostly from the um.. Well. The fetish community.”

               I stare at him blankly. “Of course.”  I say. “Always has to be a fetish.”

               “Yeah…” he says awkwardly. “Well, either way, I will order some for you. They come very highly recommended by this website, and it looks like they can hold quite a bit. Oh, and you can go take a shower if you want. I’m sure you still feel kind of gross.”

               “Thanks. Yeah I’ll go do that.” And with that I head to the shower. When I get back, Adam calls me over.

               “Hey, before I re-diaper you, come and see what I got for you!” He says excitedly. I walk over and sit down next to him, just wearing my towel. He opens up a few pages on his laptop and shows them to me. First, I see that he ordered quite a bit of a plain white diaper from one of those abdl websites he was talking about. I look at the description of it, and it boasts of being among the most absorbent diapers on the market. I sigh. It looks very thick in the pictures. It would be totally different from the ones I had now, but at least it shouldn’t leak. Then Adam clicks to another page, and there are another kind of diaper that he got. Only these aren’t plain white. These have baby blocks on them. Big, colorful, ABC. I groan and hang my head down. Adam sees my reaction and I hear him chuckle.

               “Those will be for when you misbehave.” He says, smiling. I see a few more things in the receipt, but I don’t get a good look as Adam takes the laptop back away.

               “What else was in there?” I ask.

               “Oh trust me. You don’t want to know.” He says threateningly. “If you thought those baby block diapers were bad, then you definitely don’t want to see what else I just got. You’ll just have to behave very nicely is all. Now, lets go and get you diapered again.”

               After Adam re-diapers me, we relax for the night. We watch some tv for a while, make a frozen pizza for supper, and then it’s about bedtime. I had wet the diaper one more time, so Adam changes me into a fresh one before bed. That’s when we realize that there is another problem. All of the extra garbage we are going to make during the next month. Adam writes a note to himself to remind him to get a diaper pail tomorrow. I blush when I think about having an actual diaper pail in my room, but I don’t think of it too much. With all of the days drama, I quickly fall asleep. Having dreams about diapers, and embarrassing trips to the mall.

I wake up in a cold sweat with a very familiar feeling running through my body. I look over at my alarm clock. 4:50AM. The first light of morning is starting to creep through my blinds. My stomach rumbles. Uh-oh. This is not good. I have to go. Badly. And not the easy kind. I haven’t gone number two since the others first put me in these cursed things. That was already two nights ago. My body is telling me one thing and one thing only: you have to relieve yourself, Soon.

I stand up. The pressure is intense but right now, it’s nothing I can’t bear. I feel a slight urge to pee, and thinking that it will help, I let loose in the diaper. I shudder at how easy that was to do. I’m actually getting used to this. Unfortunately, the momentary relief that I give my bladder is quickly taken back by the other thing trying to get out. I cringe and grind my teeth together. This can’t be happening. I turn on my lamp, and walk over to look at myself in the mirror. I’m wearing only a plain white t-shirt over this diaper. All that Adam would allow me. The diaper is sagging a little bit. I sigh at my reflection in shame. Then I get an idea. I sneak out to the hallway and peek into Adam’s room. I can hear light snores coming from his bedroom. Maybe this could work. I go to the bathroom and quietly shut the door.

Oh what am I thinking, he’s going to notice. It’s only a matter of time before I am forced to do what I am trying so desperately not to. I turn on the light and look in the mirror. My stomach gurgles again. The pressure has built even more now. It was now or never. I turn to the toilet. I reach down to the diaper. If I just pull it down, I can pull it back up and he will never know.

That’s when I see it. A note on the toilet lid. Did Adam put this here? I pick it up and read it.

‘Mike. I know what you are thinking, but please, don’t cheat just because I am sleeping. Trust me, I will find out if you used the toilet. And if I do, I will not hesitate to make life a lot worse for you over the next month. This isn’t a joke. Remember when I had to wear chastity as part of the dare a few years back? I complained quite a bit, but I didn’t cheat. I never cheated by trying to steal that key. Never.’

It continued on the back.

‘Now Mike, I know it might be embarrassing for you, but understand that in our group of friends, we don’t want to hurt each other. We don’t want to humiliate each other. We just want to have as much fun as possible. If you cheat on this dare, you take that fun away from everyone. Now, put this note back on the toilet and do what you’ve got to do.

Your friend, Adam.’

               I sighed. Adam sure was smart. How could he have known that I would need to use the toilet tonight? I sigh again and set the note back down on the toilet. He was right. I had no right to lie to everyone like this. They would probably figure it out anyway. And I knew Adam was serious when he said he would make life worse for me. I turn off the bathroom light and walk quietly back to my room. I still hear Adam snoring away in his bedroom.

I sit on my bed for a moment. The pressure is starting to become unbearable. I had to do this. Now.

I stand up and try and push, but my body isn’t letting me. I try again. Despite the pressure, my brain just isn’t letting it come out. I squat down next to my bed. This time, I push much harder.

 

Then it all starts coming. I feel all the blood rush to my face, in effort and humiliation. At first, the relief is incredible, with the intense pressure of a big load being released, but then I feel the diaper press outward and feel the mass start to build against my body. It feels like everything is in slow motion, but now it is too late to stop. Wave after wave comes out and into the growing diaper. The mass starts to build downwards towards the front of the diaper. I feel a few more jets of pee squirt out as I push everything inside of me out. After what seems like an eternity, I finally feel the end of it. The only feeling that I fell now is one of utter disgust. How could I have done that?

I am still squatting down next to my bed. I can feel the mess pushing up against me. Without thinking, I stand up. The mess immediately squishes against my skin warmly, pressing against every bit in the most terrible way. I can feel it pushing towards the front of the diaper, pressing against my balls. I shudder in disgust. I have to get out of this thing. Right now.

“Adam…” I call out, hesitantly at first. “Adam?”

Silence. That’s when the smell hits me. Ok. I need to suck it up. There’s no way he will actually wake up with me calling so quietly. I take a few hesitant steps towards the door to my room. I catch a glimpse of myself in the mirror as I walk past. The diaper has very clearly expanded outward in the back, almost comically so. I shudder at the sight. A full-grown man in a messy diaper.

With a few uncomfortable steps, I walk into Adam’s room. I walk over to his bed and shake his shoulder.

“Adam.” I say quietly.

Groggily, he shifts around in bed.

“Mmmff.” He manages to groan a little.

“Adam.” I say louder and more firmly. “You need to wake up now.”

He groans again. “Ungh… Go away Mike…”

This time I shake him a little bit more violently. I don’t have time for this. His eyes open up and he looks at me angrily.

“Ugh what?” He says, still a little groggily.

“You need to help me with this. Like. Now.” I say.

“With what?” He asks.

I sigh and point at the diaper. He looks at me dumbly.

“Dude, if you’re wet, just wait until the morning, it’s not that big of a deal.”

I sigh. He isn’t going to get it.

 

“Adam. I am not wet… I mean. Well I am, but it’s not that. It’s…” I sigh deeply and feel my face get flush. “I had to go number two.”

His eyes open wide. There we go. He finally gets it.

               “You…” He says.

               “Yeah. Now get up. You have to take care of this now. This is the absolute fucking worst feeling in the world.” I say. The humiliation I felt had been replaced by a feeling of need. The need to get into a clean diaper right away.

               Adam sits upright in bed. As the covers fall off, it’s clear he’s not wearing a shirt. He shakes his head a little bit and rubs his eyes.

               “Ok.” He says. “Ok. Wow. Alright.” It’s clear he is still trying to wrap his head around it. He turns on his bedside lamp. I see him blink a few times, and then I see his eyes fix on the diaper. He pauses for a moment and then sniffs the air.

               “Hahaha oh my god dude. You really did it!” He says, laughing.

               I blush deep red. “Yeah, well, I was gonna use the bathroom, but then I saw your stupid note.” I admit.

               He laughs again. “That actually convinced you to crap yourself?!” He says, incredulously.

               I feel myself start to get angry. “Ok ok. Whatever. Laugh it up. Just get up while you laugh. This thing feels awful.”

               He keeps laughing to himself as he stands up. I look away, blushing, as I realize the only thing he’s wearing is a pair of light pink briefs with a white waistband.

               “C’mon dude.” Adam says, finally stopping laughing. “I don’t think I’m worried about you seeing me in my underwear. I am about to go and change your friggin messy diaper. Now come on.”

               Adam grabs my hand and leads me to my room. His quick pace causes the mess to squish around more. We get to my room. Adam grabs a towel and lays it on my bed. He then grabs the lotion, wipes, and powder and sets them down.

               “Ok. Down you go.” He says.

               I blush and try my best to lay down without squishing the mass too much. After a few moments, I finally get myself positioned. As I let my body down onto the bed, I feel it shift a little bit, but not too much.

               All of a sudden, I feel Adam reach forward and press the back of his hand right into the bottom of the diaper. I gag as I feel the mess squish up against me. I hear Adam laugh sadistically.

               “I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I just couldn’t resist.” He says, laughing.

               I don’t respond, but simply glare at him. He winks and then walks over to the bag where he had kept the lotion and wipes. He pulls out a small rectangular box.

               “Gloves.” He says. “Don’t want to get anything on my beautiful hands.”

               “Just hurry up.” I say, thoroughly annoyed.

               Adam then gets to work. He un-tapes the diaper. The smell hits both of us like a freight train. Adam quickly gets to work wiping me down a little, before tossing the diaper in the trash bin. He comes back and starts wiping again.

               “Ok. This is not so much fun.” Adam admits. “I can’t believe how much—”, but I cut him off. My psyche can take no more humiliation.

               “Dude. Just stop talking. I am at my last straw.” I say firmly. “Just hurry up.”

               Adam nods and gets back to work. A few minutes later, I am in a fresh diaper, and Adam is walking out the door with the bag of trash. I sigh. The smell has dissipated a little bit, but still lingers. I open my window for a breath of fresh air. I take a deep breath and try to center myself. The morning sun is just peaking over the horizon.

 

 

 

Chapter Five

Adam takes the bag with my dirty diaper in it and walks out, pinching his nose teasingly.

“So that’s what that is like.” I mutter to myself, having just had my first messy diaper since I was very little. I look down at the diaper. There was a strange sensation when Adam finally taped the dry one back on me. I almost felt happy about it. Was it just relief, or something more?

               As I think about it, Adam bolts back inside. I hear the door slam loudly. I walk out to the front. Adam is leaned back against the front door, breathing heavily.

               “Dude!” He says between breaths. “Why did you let me go out there like this?”

               I then realize. He is still only wearing the pink undies. I start to laugh.

               “Oh man! I didn’t even think about that!” I say, “It’s a nice look though. VERY flamboyant. Anyone see you?” I ask.

 

               Adam is blushing deep red. “Well yeah!” He admits. “Just as I was tossing the trash bag into the dumpster, I see Mrs. Nance!”

               “No way.” I say, shocked. Mrs. Nance lives across the hall from us. She’s in her early thirties-ish. She’s always seemed nice. Kind of like a fun aunt or something. She had helped us organize our furniture when we first got the place. She always seemed to check up on us when we were partying, too. She was probably just lonely and wanted to join in the fun. I remember one time when Adam had gone to see his family for a week, Mrs. Nance would always knock on the door each night, saying something like, she just ‘wanted to check up on me’ or something like that.

               Adam continues, “So I just tossed it in the dumpster and sprinted back up here. Oh my god. I can’t believe I did that. I wasn’t thinking. Too distracted about what just happened.”

               That’s when we hear a light knock on the door. Three short raps. Adam’s wide eyes get even wider. He looks through the peephole.

               “It’s her!” Adam says. Adam sprints off to his room. Three more raps.

               “I know you’re in there!” Mrs. Nance says from behind the door.

               I hear Adam rummaging around in his room for clothes.

               “Just a sec!” Adam yells from the room.

               Then I realize I had better put some pants on as well. I quickly run to my room and toss on some basketball shorts. I come back out and Adam has put some clothes on as well. He looks at me bravely and opens the door.

               “Hey!” Adam says, trying to sound relaxed. “Fancy Nancey. How’s it hangin’?”

               I stifle a laugh. Adam sounds ridiculous. He must really be embarrassed.

               “Cut the crap kid.” Mrs. Nance says. Adam’s face goes pale.

               “Listen. Mrs. Nance—” Adam begins.

               “I don’t really want to hear it.” Mrs. Nance says. “What you kids do together is up to you. But please. When you are tossing out your dirty diapers, please dress appropriately.”

               My face goes pale. What did she say? I look at Adam, speechless. He looks back at me, equally shocked.

               Mr. Nance continues. “What, you seem surprised.” He says. “Your behavior was very strange. I mean, what could be so important to throw away that you forgot to put your clothes on beforehand? So I took the liberty of looking in the bag.”

 

               Neither of us can say anything. Mrs. Nance looks directly at me. Her gaze pierces into me, and her eyes wander down to my basketball shorts.

               “Well, since I know what Adam has on underneath his shorts, you must be the one who still needs diapers. I feel for you kid. That’s a heck of a disability. Don’t worry, I won’t say anything. Your secret is safe with me. Actually, I am pretty surprised I’m only finding out now. I remember when we were moving in, I could’ve sworn I saw the waistband of your underwear. Ah well.”

               Adam and I still can’t say anything. Mrs. Nance laughs. “Guys, don’t worry. I really don’t care. Just… please don’t go traipsing around in your undies anymore, ok?” She says. She looks at me. “Especially not you.” She laughs again. “Well, you two have a good day then.”

               And with that, she turns around and walks into her apartment. Adam closes the door. We look at each other for a while.

               “I…” I try to say something, but I am still getting over my shock.

               “Well…” Adam says. “I’m not sure that could’ve gone worse.”

               I nod, still speechless. This dare just got very serious.

               “Adam.” I say. “I think this is getting a little out of hand. Our next-door neighbor thinks that I’m incontinent. We have to fix this.”

               “How?” Adam says, a little upset. “By telling her that it’s part of a month-long dare for a poker game? Doesn’t that sound ridiculous to you?”

               “Well.. We have to tell her something!” I say.

               “Why? Is it really that big of a deal?” Adam asks. “I mean, honestly, what do you care? She said she wouldn’t tell anyone.”

               “I guess.. It’s just…” I start.

               “Just what?” He asks.

               “It’s embarrassing, ok?!” I say angrily. “I don’t want people to know about this. At all.”

               “I don’t either!” Adam says. “But it’s too late. So let’s just live with it, ok? It’s probably better that she thinks you have a problem. I mean,s he would have to be really awful to tell someone that you wear diapers, right? People don’t do that unless they are bad people. And Mrs. Nance isn’t a bad person. As long as she thinks that you actually ARE incontinent, there is no way she would tell anyone. Know what I mean? Put yourself in her shoes.”

               I think for a moment. If I were in her position, I definitely wouldn’t tell anyone. Even if it is good gossip, it’s just… Cruel. “Ok fine. We can leave it at that.” I concede.

               “Ok good.” Adam says. “And we won’t tell Ellie or Kay about this either, ok?”

               “Agreed.” I say.

               We stand there awkwardly for a few moments. “Well, I’m definitely wide awake now.” Adam laughs. I laugh too.

               “Yeah, that’s one way to start a day I guess.” I say.

               After a moment of silence, the awkwardness passes. The two of us get some breakfast going and start our day.

               After breakfast, I go to the living room. I turn on the tv and start playing some video games. I always prefer to game while sitting on the floor, so I plop down in the middle of the room. Adam sits on the couch with his laptop, half paying attention to me, half doing something on the laptop. We sit and chat, and it’s almost as if things are back to normal. It isn’t too long before I am reminded of my predicament. As I play the game, I feel my bladder start to twinge, wanting some relief. I sigh and glance back at Adam. He isn’t really paying any attention, just staring at something on his laptop. If only I didn’t have to stand up to pee, then it wouldn’t be so obvious what I had to do. I decide to try and let loose, while sitting on the floor. I try and push out, but nothing comes. It seems too difficult at the moment, so I just keep playing the game. A few minutes pass. Adam stands up.

               “Hey, I am grabbing a soda, want some?” He asks.

               “Uh. Sure I guess.” I respond.

               Adam walks over to the kitchen. The pain in my bladder is getting more uncomfortable. I try and let loose once more, but still can’t get anything started while sitting. Adam walks back in and hands me the soda. I take a few sips and then go back to playing the game. Another 20 minutes pass, and now I am getting uncomfortable. I take another sip of the soda. This time, I decide to try a different strategy. Instead of pressing out, I close my eyes. I try and relax my entire body. I let out a deep breath, and then, slowly at first, a trickle starts to flow into the diaper. I smile at the relief it gives me, and then the trickle turns into a full flow as I let my body relax. Sitting down, it feels much different. The warmth immediately starts to pool up against my balls since it has nowhere to go. I don’t let that stop me though. The relief is incredible. I keep going. The feeling of the pool of pee slowly absorbing underneath my butt is fascinating. It’s like a slow, damp, seat warmer is slowly turning on underneath me. I shift my weight a little and I feel the pool quickly drain down to the butt as I lift the pressure off of it. I open my eyes as I finish. I glance back at Adam. He isn’t paying attention at all. He is completely engrossed in whatever he is doing on his laptop.

               Then I make a strange decision. Instead of telling him, I just go back to my video game. The warmth of the diaper isn’t all that bad, and it feels… nice? I shift my weight a few times, feeling the warmth seep all the way back through the padding. I turn back to my game, completely forgetting about the diaper, only reminded every once in a while, by a strange tickling sensation. I finish my soda. After another hour or two, I hear Adam get up and walk to the bathroom. As soon as he leaves, I pause my game and pull open the front of my basketball shorts. I stand up, trying to get a better feel of the diaper. The back is completely soaked, and same for the bottom of the diaper, which crinkles and squelches as I stand up, but the front is completely dry. I reach a hand down and feel the outside of the diaper. It isn’t quite as warm as it was before, but it still gives a satisfying, if not a little disgusting, squelch as I squeeze it.

“I should probably ask Adam for a change.” I think to myself. “It’s probably not a great idea to stay in this for too long.”

I pause my game and walk to the kitchen. I grab a glass of water and a bag of chips and set them down in the living room. As I do, I hear Adam finish up in the bathroom. He walks out and looks at me. He is wearing just a towel around his waist.

“Hey Mike,” he says, “I probably should’ve asked, but did you need a change or anything? I just realized that it’s been quite a while.”

I feel myself blush slightly pink. “Actually, I was just about to ask you.” I say.

“No problem,” Adam says, “C’mon.” Adam leads me back to my room, not bothering to change first. “I felt kind of bad when I realized I just hopped in the shower for half an hour, leaving you to sit in that.”

“Oh no. Don’t worry about it.” I respond. “It’s not the end of the world. I was playing video games anyway.”

“Whatever man.” Adam says.

I pull my basketball shorts down and hop on my bed. Adam, now very experienced with diaper changes, quickly gets me cleaned up and in a fresh diaper. I hop up and put my basketball shorts back on.

“Ok.” Adam says confidently. “Now, I am going to run and grab a few things at the store, ok? I’ll be back later. Unless you want to come with?” He asks.

“Umm. No thanks, I think I’ll stick around here.” I respond. “Better put some clothes on though.”

Adam blushes. “Yeah, I’ll get on that.”

A few short moments later, Adam is dressed and heading out the door. I go back to playing video games, eating chips and drinking soda and water as I go. After a while of zoning out, I glance up at the clock. It’s almost 4:00pm now. Adam has been gone a while.

It’s at this time that there is a knock on the door. I pause my game and stand up. Who could that be? I walk to the door, making sure that my shorts are pulled up above the waistband of the diaper. I glance through the peephole. It’s Mrs. Nance.

I sigh and open the door.

“Hello there!” Mrs. Nance says, smiling at me happily.

“Um. Hi Mrs. Nance.” I say, hesitantly. I feel my cheeks get slightly warm with embarrassment as I recall the events of this morning.

Mrs. Nance steps in confidently. Mrs. Nance is a rather large woman. Standing at 180cm (5 feet 11 inches) tall, she easily towers over me. She is also quite strong. When we moved in, she and Ellie easily got the big sofa up the stairs on their own. And she is very well endowed as well. I always thought it was surprising that whenever it came up, she would always be single. She would always say ‘I’m not looking right now.’. My thoughts are interrupted with what she has in her hands. She is carrying a small cardboard box, which he immediately sets down on the kitchen counter.

“I Just thought I would stop by and give a little peace offering. I was thinking about you at work…” She pauses for a moment, as if to stop herself from saying what she was about to say. She continues on slightly awkwardly. “well. Not like… Anyway. I thought that you probably are nervous about what I found out this morning, so I figured it would be good to stop by and clarify.”

“Clarify?” I ask hesitantly.

“Yes.” She responds. “I just want you to know that your secret is safe with me, ok?”

I look at her confused. “I think you said that this morning.” I respond, dreading the future of this conversation.

“Yes, yes. I know.” She says. “It’s just… I want you to know that you can trust me, ok? That’s why I brought this.” She points to the box on the counter. “It’s for you, and you alone. That’s why I waited until Adam left before I came over. I stopped at the store earlier and got a few things for you.”

I walk over to the box and open it up. Inside are several individual packages of lotion, powder, and wipes. I blush. Of course.

Mrs. Nance continues. “I just figured that you must go through that stuff like crazy, so I could save you a few bucks and a trip to the store. I mean, I doubt Adam would get this kind of stuff for you. The clerk at the store said that this much would probably last a few months at least. And it’s all name-brand too!” Mrs. Nance starts to get excited, talking about her humiliating apology gift to me. “None of the cheap stuff. So you of all people can appreciate that, I’m sure.”

I groan. Then I look at Mrs. Nance, who is looking at me like I just punched her in the face.

“You… don’t want it?” She asks, hesitantly.

“No! No, it’s not that!” I say, trying not to hurt her feelings.

“I just got the wrong kind, huh? Damn that clerk, he said these were all the best brands!” Mrs. Nance says.

“No! Not that either.” I try and think of something quick to say to try and mend the situation. “It’s just, I’m not sure how much longer I’m actually going to need them.”

Mrs. Nance looks at me confused. “You don’t need changing supplies?”

“No. Well, yes. But…” I sigh. “The diapers. I’m not sure how much longer I’m going to need diapers.” I finish. I feel my cheeks turn bright red as I finally say it out loud to Mrs. Nance.

“Ah. I see.” Mrs. Nance says. She has a funny look in her eyes. She clearly doesn’t believe me. “So, you are finally getting control? No more diapers?” She asks, still completely oblivious to the pure humiliation that is coursing through me at each mention of the word.

I nod.

“Well! Good for you!” Mr. Nance says, walking over and giving me a hug. I awkwardly hug her back, still totally taken by the situation. She lets go of me, looking down at me, with her hands on my shoulders. “I’m very proud of you.”

“Thanks Mrs. Nance.” I say meekly, desperately wanting her to leave.

“You’re welcome.” She says.

We stand there awkwardly for what seems like ages, but finally, Mrs. Nance seems to get the hint.

“Well, I guess I will leave you to it.” She says, heading for the door. “If you ever need anything. Anything at all, just knock on my door, ok?”

“Uh. Yeah. Will do.” I respond, walking closely behind her, eager to end this awkward exchange.

“Well, see you later Mike.” She says, walking back across the hall.

 

 

 

Chapter Six 

 

I close the door behind her, sighing in relief. I walk back to the box. It really was quite generous of her, but there was no way I would ever use all of this over the next month. I sigh and carry the box to my bedroom, tossing it in my closet with the rest of the diaper supplies that Adam had gotten. I sigh as I see how much of my closet was now taken up by diaper changing supplies. I sigh again, rubbing my temples. I put it out of my mind and go back to the living room to continue my video game.

A few more hours pass and I finally get a text from Adam, saying ‘hey, I decided to go out with Ellie and Kay for a bit, be back later. You don’t have permission to change though, sorry.’

I sigh and respond, ‘whatever, see you later.’

The evening comes and I cook myself some dinner. After cleaning up, I feel the need to pee again. Without anyone around, I stand and easily open the water gates, soaking the diaper. Without permission to change though, I realize that I am going to have to sit in this one until Adam gets back. I sigh and sent him a text, asking him when he would be back, but he doesn’t respond. I sigh and start watching tv.

The evening grows darker. It’s getting close to 11pm now. I text Adam again. ‘Hey, it’s getting late. You going to get home soon?’

But again, no answer. As midnight rolls around, I sigh and go and get ready for bed. I brush my teeth and put on some pajamas, but now I have to pee again, and I’m still afraid to go without his permission. So, I head to my bed and lay down. It’s a little uncomfortable, but eventually, I doze off.

The next morning, I wake up with a powerful pain in my bladder. I look at my clock. 7:30am. I get up and walk to Adam’s room. I can hear him snoring loudly. He must’ve been out pretty late. I go back to my room to think. I grab my phone and see several unread messages.

‘hey man, sorry. Gonna be a late one.’ Sent 2:30am. From Adam

‘dude you better not take itt off’ Sent 2:45am. From Adam

“Nice spelling there, Adam” I think to myself. I set my phone down, not interested in what else he had to say.

I get up, and go back to his room. I walk to his bed. “Adam.” I say, poking his shoulder.

He doesn’t respond. He just snores away. I poke him again, harder, but still nothing. I sigh. I reach my hand into my pants, trying to see if the diaper will be able to hold much more, but these thin diapers definitely won’t hold any more. It squelches loudly as I squeeze it lightly. I sigh and look at Adam again.

“There’s no point.” I think to myself. “He isn’t going to wake up. And I need the bathroom.” I sigh as I realize that I only have two choices. Use the toilet and risk him finding out, or use the diaper, and leak everywhere. I glance at Adam again and decide that if there is ever a time where I’ll get away with using the toilet, it’s now. Adam is fast asleep, plus, the diaper is already wet, so it won’t look like I’ve been holding my bladder forever. I quietly walk to the bathroom and shut the door. I look at the toilet. “Am I really going to do this?” I ask myself. Then I open the lid of the toilet. “I should sit down, that way, he won’t hear me going.”

I look at the tapes of the diaper. If I take them off, I won’t be able to put them back on. My only choice is to pull the diaper down. It’s on pretty tight, but very gently, I am able to pull the diaper down to my ankles without ripping the tapes. I sit down and let go. The feeling of using the toilet for the first time in days is strange, but relaxing. I sigh in comfort as I empty my bladder into the toilet.

I stand up and slowly pull the diaper back up to my waist. I shudder as the cold clammy diaper touches my skin again. I look in the mirror to make sure it isn’t ripped. The sagging diaper looks well used, but it hasn’t ripped at all. I wash my hands in the sink, and then realize my other problem. The toilet. I need to flush it. I gulp nervously, hoping Adam won’t hear, and then I flush it. It seems like the entire apartment is filled with the loud din of the flushing toilet, but I try and steel myself, knowing that it’s just my own nerves getting to me. I put my ear up to the bathroom door, trying to hear any sounds coming from the apartment, but it’s hard to tell. I gulp and check myself over once again, making sure the diaper is pulled up correctly. I open the door.

As I open it, I see Kay there. Standing directly in the doorway, with a confident grin on her face.

“Hey Mikey. How’s it going?” She says.

I stand there, shocked, with my mouth agape. What was Kay doing here?

Kay’s grin widens. “We had quite a party last night, and Ellie and I decided to crash on the couch instead of driving home.” He laughs. “I guess you didn’t expect that, huh?”

I gulp, still unable to say anything.

“Oh. And I definitely heard the toilet just now. What a naughty boy.” She smiles evilly.

I quickly try and come up with some reason for flushing the toilet. “No! It’s not like that. There was already some stuff in there… I Swear!”

Kay shakes his head. “Oh no. Now you are lying too? That’s no good. If you keep it up, you are going to get two punishments instead of one!” She smiles. I quickly shut my mouth. “Now, get out of my way. I actually have to use the bathroom. Don’t worry, we won’t decide your punishment until later, when we are all awake.”

I sigh as Kay lets me pass by. She shuts the door, and I walk to the living room. There, Ellie is sleeping on the couch, snoring heavily. “How did I not notice that they were here?” I think to myself angrily. I go to the kitchen and grab a glass of water, before heading back to my room. I browse on my laptop for a while, trying to ignore my fate.

A few hours later, I hear noises from outside. Sounds like Adam and Ellie have finally woken up. I sigh and ignore the sounds, knowing that they will find out very soon that I broke the rules of the game. I keep playing on my computer, and after another hour, I hear a knock on the door.

“What?” I say, angrily.

The door opens, and in walk all three of them. Adam and Kay are grinning wildly, and Ellie has a very disappointed look on her face. They stand next to my bed.

Adam speaks first. “So. Kay told me that you broke the rules. Do you have anything to say for yourself?”

“Well… You weren’t up to change me this morning, and my diaper was already really wet—” I start. Kay cuts me off.

“That is no excuse!” Kay says firmly. “You have to obey the rules! And that’s that!”

“But I didn’t want to leak everywhere!” I say, raising my voice.

“That’s not up to you!” Kay starts to yell.

“YES IT IS!” I say, starting to shout at Kay angrily.

Kay, Adam and I start to all yell at the same time. They argue about the rules of the game, and I try and convince them that they have a responsibility to me as well. After a minute, all three of us are in a shouting match with no end in sight. But then Ellie, who has been standing silently there, finally opens her mouth.

“EVERYONE! SHUT UP!” Ellie yells. Her voice echoes through the apartment, and the three of us quickly stop talking. Ellie never raises her voice! We all look at her in shock.

Ellie continues. “Mike. You broke the rules, and you know it.”

“But—” I begin.

“Shush.” Ellie says quietly but forcefully. I stop. “Kay. Adam. You also have to realize that when Mike needs a change, you have to be able to get him one.” Ellie then looks directly at Kay. “Kay, you could have offered Mike a change this morning when you saw his wet diaper, but you sent him back to his room to sit in a soaked diaper all morning. You have a responsibility now, and you have to understand that.”

               “Yeah, well..” Kay starts, but Ellie silences her as well.

“However, Mike. You knowingly broke the rules.” Ellie says, “And as we all agreed upon, that would result in a punishment.”

I look down in shame, afraid to speak.

“And then, you argued about it loudly with us.” Ellie says. “Arguing about punishments must be punished as well.” Ellie concludes. Kay’s eyes brighten with excitement, and Adam looks at Ellie appreciatively.

“What?!” I say, surprised.

“Keep arguing and you’ll get three punishments.” Ellie says.

I quickly shut my mouth.

“Now Adam, why don’t you explain how punishments will work?” Ellie says.

Adam smiles. “Well, it’s really quite simple. The three of us put a bunch of punishments in a hat, and each time you misbehave, you have to pick one out. We wrote them this morning, and we didn’t tell each other what we wrote, so it’ll be a surprise for all of us.” Adam keeps explaining. “If you pick a punishment that contradicts another one, we get to choose which one you have to do. And finally, we can add to the hat whenever we want, so you’ll never run out of them.”

 I sigh. I look at the three of them hopelessly. “Fine. Whatever, but can you please just do one this first time?” I plead.

Adam and Kay look at Ellie, who shakes her head. “No. You have to learn that arguing will be punished.”

I sigh again. “Fine.” I say, defeated.

“Ok then, come on then.” Adam says. “The punishment hat is in the living room. I’ll change you afterwards.”

I stand up. My soggy diaper is still hanging heavily between my thighs. I see a grin come across Kay’s face as we all walk to the living room. The three of them sit on the couch, leaving nowhere for me to sit. I sigh and sit on the floor in front of them. Again, Kay grins widely at my predicament. The diaper squelches loudly as my butt presses down against the soggy padding. I blush as the noise of the soaked diaper fills the silence in the room.

Adam smiles, “Ok bud, here is the hat. You have to pick two pieces of paper from it, ok?” He holds out the same hat that we used in the original game. “Don’t worry, all of the rules in here are new ones.”

I reach out my hand and feel inside the hat. I quickly grab two pieces of paper and pull my hand back out. I close my eyes, praying for something simple.

“Well, what did you get?” Kay asks, desperately curious.

I open the first piece of paper. ‘no more asking for diaper changes’. I look at it, confused as to the meaning. Annoyed at my confused silence, Kay hops over and grabs the paper, reading it aloud.

“No more asking for diaper changes!” She says proudly. Then she looks at it confused. “What does that mean?” She asks.

“It means that now, Mike can no longer ask us to change his diaper for him. He must wait until we check him and decide that he needs a change.” Adam says, grinning ear to ear. “Basically, Mike can’t report to us the status of his diaper. If he’s wet, he can’t say so. If he’s messy, he can’t say so.”

I groan. No way. But before I can fully process that new rule, Kay grabs the second sheet of paper from my hand. She stands up and reads it proudly.

               “No adult clothes at home!” Kay reads loudly. I look at them confused.

               “What does THAT mean?” I ask.

               “Well,” Adam explains. “It means that while you are here, you are no longer allowed to wear clothes that someone of your age would be expected to wear.”

               “Ok… I still don’t really get it.” I admit. There is a lump in my throat, as a nervous fear starts to set in.

               “Oh that’s right! I never showed you!” Adam says. He motions with his hand for me to come over. “The second half of my order. When I ordered your diapers, I got a lot more than just padding. Well, I guess it’s padding in a broad sense.”

               Kay is quietly giggling to herself. Clearly, she’s seen whatever Adam is about to show. Ellie is still stone faced. She hasn’t responded positively or negatively, but if Kay has seen it, so has Ellie. Adam opens his laptop and I walk over to the couch. I sit down awkwardly between Adam and Ellie. The padding squelches loudly as I sit down, causing me to blush furiously. I hear another stifled giggle from Kay. Adam is going through his delivery confirmation for the order.

               “Ok. Here is what else I got.” He says, showing his laptop to me. My eyes open wide as I see several different items of clothes. A few pairs of very childish clothes, like shorts and brightly colored t-shirts, some jean shortalls, baby printed rompers, and even onesies with embarrassing patterns on them.

               “You’ve got to be kidding me.” I finally say.

               “We aren’t.” Ellie finally speaks up. The seriousness in her voice has not gone away. “This is your punishment for the rest of the month, so you better get used to it.”

               I gulp in fear. “But guys… Don’t you think this is going a little far?” I say, hesitantly.

               “It’s not far enough!” Kay says loudly. “He should have to do one of my punishments! They were way better!”

               “Kay, that’s enough.” Ellie says. “We had to take some of yours out of the hat altogether. They were just too much. Now stop being so annoying.”

               Kay shrugs her shoulders, annoyed. “Whatever, they were good ideas.” She says, as if she’d done nothing wrong.

               “It’s only at home, Mike.” Adam says, trying to console me. “It’s not that bad.”

               “It IS that bad!” I say. “What if someone sees? Or, I need to go out for an emergency or something?” I plead.

               “You get to change into normal stuff if it’s an emergency. And who is going to show up out of nowhere? It’s not like any of us ever really hang out with anyone else. And we’ve already seen you in wet diapers, so don’t worry. And no one’s family is in town, so you are good on that front too!” Adam says.

               “Yeah, but..” I begin.

               “No buts.” Ellie says. “Just accept it and move on. This is what has been decided, understood? No more asking for changes, and no more adult clothes at home.”

               I open my mouth to protest more, but the look on Ellie’s face hasn’t changed, and rather than risk another pick from the hat, I decide to shut my mouth. “Fine.” I say quietly.

               Ellie nods approvingly. Kay is still sulking, and Adam goes back to his laptop.

               “Hey, it looks like they already delivered everything to the post office!” Adam says excitedly. “I had them send it all to the post office, since there’s so much. We’ll have to go and pick it all up.”

“Perfect timing!” Kay says, all of a sudden, free of her bad mood. “Let’s go!”

               “I’m down.” Ellie says.

               “Yeah let’s get out of here! I’m really excited to see all of this stuff.” Adam says.

               “Guys!” I say, standing up and stomping my foot down. “Aren’t you forgetting something?” I ask, gesturing down towards the extremely soggy diaper that has been on since last night.

               “I’m not forgetting anything.” Kay says, grinning from ear to ear.

               “Kay.” Ellie says sternly. Kay closes her mouth.

               “I suppose we should probably get you changed before we head out.” Adam says. “But remember, from now on, you can’t ask for changes. And that includes hinting it at us, understood? If you do, you’ll have to pick from the hat again.”

               “Yes.” Ellie says. “That was the rule, and what you just did would technically be breaking the rule. That said, we will let it slide just this once, understood?”

               I look at my feet, ashamed at the scolding I am getting from them. “I understand. It’s just, this diaper is getting really uncomfortable.”

               “Ok then. Let’s go and get you changed.” Adam says, standing up.

               “Actually, I can do it this time, Adam.” Ellie says. “I’m sure you’re tired of it by now.”

               “Knock yourself out.” Adam says, looking slightly relieved. “Based on how long he’s had that on, I’d say it’s going to be a rough one. Talk about diaper stank.”

               Kay giggles loudly as Ellie leads me to my bedroom. My face is bright red. We get there and Ellie closes the door behind her. Normally, my nerves would kick in, and I would stop Ellie from doing this, but the diaper is just too uncomfortable and itchy. I pull down my shorts and sit on the bed, waiting for Ellie, but she is just standing there, with the same disapproving look on her face.

               “Mike, I can’t believe you.” Ellie says finally.

               “What?” I say. “What do you mean?”

               “Breaking the rules like that. You know as well as I do that when we do this bet every year, we never back down.” She says. “I didn’t think you were that dumb.”

               I look at my feet, ashamed. “Yeah, well…”

               “I mean, you had to know it would just get worse for you.” She continues, “Using the toilet?! That is literally the most important rule we gave you when this all started. Where to go to the bathroom. In your diapers. That was it!”

               “I know. It’s just, I would’ve leaked everywhere, and I really had to go!” I start to explain.

               “It doesn’t matter. You broke the rules.” She says. “The problem now, is that Kay is all gung-ho on these punishments. She is going to keep trying to get you to break rules, trust me.”

               “Well, that’s because Kay is a dumb jerk! By the way, you were the one who was all serious about everything back there.” I counter.

               Ellie pauses and looks at me like I am an idiot. “You know why I had to do that.” She stops again. “Do you want to know what one of Kay’s punishment ideas was?”

               I nod nervously.

               “She wanted to make a tumblr account for you. Of your punishment basically. Pictures of you in your diapers and those clothes Adam got, videos of you pissing and shitting the diapers, everything.” Ellie says.

               My eyes bug out in fear. “No. That wouldn’t happen. You wouldn’t let it.”

               “Well, no. And yes.” Ellie says. “If you had pulled it out of the hat, I wouldn’t really have had a choice.”

               “I wouldn’t do it though!” I say.

               “You would have. Eventually.” Ellie says seriously. “Kay was dead set on it. Now that’s enough talk. They are going to start wondering what’s taking so long. Lay down.”

               Ellie grabs the changing supplies. I lay on the bed. Ellie un-tapes the diaper, grimacing as the stench of day-old diaper pee fills the air. She tosses it into the bin that has become my diaper pail.

               “Listen, just be on your best behavior and this will be over before you know it.” Ellie says, wiping my butt. I don’t respond, too humiliated now, with Ellie changing my diaper. My workout friend, a goddess of a woman… Now, wiping pee off of my butt.

               Ellie continues, “It’s already been a week. So just obey the rules, and nothing more will come of this.” She finishes wiping and grabs the lotion, loudly squirting some into her hand.

               She starts to rub it into my skin gently. The cold of the lotion makes me inhale sharply, but after a few seconds, the feeling is gone. I cover my face with the blankets as Ellie continues to work, desperately trying my best not to get hard at her touch. She doesn’t seem to care. As Ellie sprinkles powder liberally onto me, the smell fills the air.

               Ellie coughs. “Oof. I think I might’ve overdone it with the powder a little. Sorry about that.”

               Wanting the change to be over with as soon as possible, I just mumble, “Hurry up then.”

               “Ok ok. Lift up for me then.” Ellie says.

               I lift up. Ellie slides the fresh diaper underneath me and tapes it up. I uncover my face to see Ellie standing above me, smiling proudly. She pats my padded crotch lightly.

“Well, pretty good for my first time.” She says. “Wouldn’t you agree?”

I stand up. “Uh. Sure I guess.” I say. I reach down for my shorts, which are istting on the floor next to my bed. Ellie quickly snatches them out of my hands.

               “No way.” She says. “Remember the rules? No adult clothes at home.”

               “But we don’t have the other stuff yet!” I say in protest.

               “Then no clothes until we do.” Ellie says. “Take off your shirt too.”

               I grumble, but do as she says, not wanting to incur any further punishments. This leaves me standing there in just the white diaper. Ellie smiles and opens the door up again. “Ok bud, let’s go!”

               We walk back to the front. Adam and Kay are still on the couch, looking at Adam’s laptop intently. They don’t notice us as we walk in.

               “Ok, he’s all cleaned up. Sorry that took so long.” Ellie says, sitting on the couch next to them. I sigh and walk to the kitchen, to grab a glass of water.

               “Oh no worries.” Adam says. “We were just looking at something.” Adam finally looks up from the computer. He glances over at me and smiles. “I guess the rules started now, huh?”

               Kay looks up. She laughs out loud when she sees me. “Well that’s definitely not adult clothes, that’s for sure!”

               I laugh sarcastically. “Ha ha ha. Whatever. You guys leaving soon then?”

               Ellie looks up confused. “Wait, you aren’t coming with?”

               “To pick up a bunch of humiliating shit at the post office?” I respond, “No. I don’t think so.”

               “Hey. Watch your language.” Ellie says sternly.

               “Mike, c’mon, you can come with, it’s just going to be a bunch of unmarked boxes. We could really use your help.” Adam says.

               “There’ll be three of you!” I say. “You guys will be fine.”

               “I dunno guys, I don’t think we can leave Mike home without a babysitter!” Kay says, smiling.

               “Oh shut up Kay.” I say, not thinking of the ramifications.

               “Hey! Don’t talk to her like that.” Ellie says, raising her voice slightly.

               “Oh.” I say. “Uh. Sorry Kay.” Kay grins like she just won the lottery.

               “Kay is right though.” Adam says. “If Mike won’t come with, then someone has to stay behind with him.”

               “Oh come on guys…” I say, exasperated.

               “I’ll stay behind!” Kay says. Something about her grin has changed. Before, she seemed just to be excited, but now, something more devious flashed in her eyes.

               Adam looks at Ellie and shrugs. “Well. That works for me. You ok with that Ellie?”

               Ellie nods. Kay sits back on the couch. Something about her seems to be bursting with excitement. Ellie and Adam are quickly out the door, eager to pick up all of the humiliating new supplies for me. I make sure to hide in my room when they leave, hoping to avoid any passerby seeing me in my diaper through the open door. After I am sure they are gone, I walk back out to the living room. There, Kay is grinning like a fool.

               “Hey there diaper boy.” She says. Something about her voice sends shivers through my spine. I nod at her, hoping to avoid whatever it is she is about to do. I sit on the couch.

               “I just want to get something straight with you. I have had two of these bets go against me. First, when I had to go commando, and then again, when I had to wear BUTT PLUGS for THREE WEEKS.” She says, raising her voice slightly. I gulp nervously, too afraid to say anything. “And I know FOR A FACT that the butt plugs were your idea.”

               “Kay… Listen, I didn’t know you were going to lose! I just—” I start to explain.

               “Shut it!” She says loudly. Kay is being firmer than I have ever seen her, and despite my size advantage, I feel like I have no power over the situation. “I still have nightmares about that. And you were the one that suggested that my punishment for disobeying rules would be a larger and larger plug. Do you remember that?”

               I pause. “Yes.” Is all I can say.

               “Well then, you understand why I am not going to let up on you during the next month.” She says evilly. I don’t respond. Kay was starting to frighten me.

               “Good. I’m glad you understand. Now, if you don’t do what I say, when Adam and Ellie get back, I will tell them that you asked me to change your diaper for you. You will get another punishment, and this time, I’ll make sure ALL of my suggestions make it in the hat.”

               I gulp again. “Ok…” I say, defeated.

               “Now. Turn around and kneel on the floor in front of me.” Kay orders. I do as I’m told.

               I turn around, now facing away from Kay. I kneel down. I hear her pull down her pants. “What are you—”

               “—Shut it.” She says before I can finish. I feel her hand pull open the back of my diaper. She takes a step very close to me, her legs on either side of me. She is basically pressing herself against my back. I feel her skin against me. It is warm, and I can feel quite a bit of her. I don’t dare turn around. I go silent with terror as I feel something warm start dripping onto my back and rolling down into my diaper. She was peeing into my diaper! Kay lets out an audible sigh of relief as hot liquid drips down my back and awkwardly splashes into my diaper.

               “Oh man, I’ve been holding that in all morning.” She says, still peeing. The feeling of the liquid sloshing inside the diaper was even more strange now. I hang my head in shame as Kay continues.

               After what seems like ages, I feel Kay pull away from me. The diaper is still absorbing her pee, and I can feel it slosh around. I hear Kay pull her pants back up. She grabs my shoulders and flips me around again.

               “Now. You are going to sit in that. Feel what it’s like to sit around in a diaper full of my pee.” She says.

               “Ok.” Is all I can say. Utterly defeated and humiliated, I offer no argument. Kay grins.

               “Good boy. Now. We can hang out as normal until they get back. And you better not tell them what happened, ok? They won’t believe you even if you did.” Kay says. I nod, knowing it’s true.

               ‘I know…’ I think to myself. Kay sits back on the couch.

               “Now, sit down, let’s play some video games or something.” She says. I sigh and sit down next to her, my humiliation complete. My diaper squishes as I sit, her warm pee sloshing up against me. I blush again, but don’t say anything as the two of us start playing video games together.

               The next hour passes. After a little while, it’s like things are back to normal. We play video games together, almost forgetting that I am currently sitting nearly naked, in a diaper filled with Kay’s pee. Eventually, the door opens back up and Adam and Ellie walk in, carrying large boxes. I look up at them as they walk to my bedroom. Then the door pops open again, as Mrs. Nance walks in, carrying a box of her own. I freeze as she sees me, sitting on the couch in just a wet diaper. She looks down at my diaper and then immediately looks away.

               “Oh uh… Sorry. I just…” She stammers, trying to explain. “I saw those two struggling with all of that stuff, so I offered to help!”

               I quickly grab a blanket from the back of the couch and cover up. My face is bright red, and despite trying to speak, nothing comes out of my mouth. I just stare in shock at my neighbor, my mouth slackjaw. She was carrying a box of what was probably my own diapers, and just saw me in a diaper soaked with my friend’s pee, though there’s no way she would’ve known that.

               “Oh hey Mrs. Nance.” Kay says brightly. “Don’t worry about Mike, we were just playing some video games. Loser has to strip!” Kay explains. Then she whispers loudly, so everyone can hear. “Mike isn’t very good!”

               I sigh, but at least Kay’s story was sort of believable. Mrs. Nance is still looking away from us, standing in the kitchen awkwardly. I cover my face with the blanket.

Then I hear Adam call out. “Mrs. Nance! Just bring it in here ok?”

“Will do!” She replies. With that, I quickly duck behind the couch. After a few seconds, I hear Kay break out into laughter.

“Oh man, this is too good!” Kay says.

I can’t do anything but hide. After a few seconds, I hear Ellie ask Kay to help bring stuff up. I hear Mrs. Nance and Adam talking again, and then the apartment is quiet, as they’ve gone to grab another load. I feel a few tears run down my cheeks as I hide under the blanket behind the couch.

Time seems to pass quickly. I hear them all bring another load up, talking loudly as they deliver it to my bedroom, and then, the blanket is pulled off of me.

“Hey there Mike.” Adam says. I don’t respond. Tears are still running down my face.

I feel Ellie sit next to me. She puts a strong arm around my back, comforting me. I lean into her, letting my head rest on her chest.

“Listen. I didn’t really know what to do. Mrs. Nance was just… There. She really wanted to help.” Adam says.

“She saw me!” I finally manage to speak. My voice cracks in shame and I bury my head in my hands.

“Mike, it’s ok. She really doesn’t care.” Adam says. There is a long pause. “Plus, she already knew, right? So it’s not like she should be surprised.”

Ellie and Kay both perk their ears at that. “She knew?” Ellie asks.

“Yeah..” Adam says slowly. “She saw me throwing a bag of Mike’s diapers in the trash.”

I hang my head in shame again.

“Oh man. That must’ve been humiliating. Did you explain to her?” Kay starts.

“She thinks that Mike is incontinent.” Adam replies. My head sinks farther into humiliation.

I hear Kay giggle. Ellie speaks up. “Well, it’s fine then!” Ellie says. I look at her doubtfully.

“How is it fine?” I ask, my voice cracking.

“Well, she has no reason to tell anyone. And really, what she saw would be relatively normal for someone who has to wear diapers.” Ellie explains. “I bet SHE was more embarrassed than you are.”

“No way.” I say.

“Well… Maybe not, but you didn’t see her face. It was bright red when she left.” Ellie says. “It was actually kind of funny, she always seemed like such a classy lady, but just then… I dunno..” Ellie trails off.

“Mike, she isn’t going to say anything.” Adam says. “She wouldn’t have said anything before, and nothing about what just happened would change that. Now come on.”

Adam reaches his hand down to me. I sigh and stand up. Maybe they were right. Mrs. Nance still had no reason to think anything was out of the ordinary with me. Well, besides the diapers.

“Whoa bud.” Ellie says, still sitting on the ground. I look down. My wet diapered crotch is eye level with Ellie, only a few inches from her face. I take a step back.

“Oh. Uh. Sorry.” I say.

“Dude, you are already soaked again!” Ellie says.

“I would’ve changed him, but I thought it would be better to wait until we had the thicker diapers here.” Kay explains, eyeing me dangerously.

I nod as if to corroborate her story.

“That was a good idea Kay.” Adam says. “He really does need WAY thicker diapers. These ones just don’t last.”

I blush. Kay reaches her hand down and squeezes the front of my diaper. I blush as I feel it squish up against my skin.

“Yeah, well let’s go get you changed into a nice dry diaper then.” Kay says. “And then we can finally get you dressed properly.”

I groan, not looking forward to any of it. I don’t complain as all four of us head to my room. As I walk in the door, I am shocked at the state of it. Boxes line every wall, and my closet is stuck open, unable to hold any more.

“What the…” I say.

“Yeah sorry about this. It ended up being way more than I thought.” Adam says. “It’ll look smaller when I unpack everything later, but for now, there are just going to be some boxes in your room.”

I groan. It was like my whole life was turning into some sort of strange dream.

“I can do the change this time!” Kay offers. Everyone stares at her. She quietly responds. “I haven’t got to yet.”

I blush. Kay really wanted to rub it in my face.

“Go right ahead. You can pick out his outfit as well, then.” Adam says.

“Sweet!” Kay replies.

The three of them open up a few of the boxes. Kay pulls out a pack of diapers. Plain white. The bag looks at least three times larger than the diapers I had been wearing. I groan as she rips it open and pulls out the largest, thickest diaper I have ever seen. She unfolds it, grinning. Adam and Ellie start to unpack the rest of the stuff, putting package after package of diapers into my closet. I see several packs that aren’t white, and have some sort of design on them. I can’t get a closer look, because soon, Kay is pushing me onto my bed and ripping off my wet diaper. She grins, rubbing the soggy padding into my crotch a little bit as she takes it off. I grimace, and Kay seems satisfied.

She starts to wipe me off. I cover my face again, still hugely embarrassed during changes. As she is cleaning me up, I hear the three of them talking.

“This one?” Ellie says. I can’t see what he is holding up because of the blanket.

“Nah..” Kay responds. “I was thinking a full outfit.”

“What about this?” Adam says.

“No no…” Kay replies, now rubbing lotion into my crotch.

“Oh. How about this?” I hear Adam say. There is a slight pause.

“That is perfect.” Kay says.

She finally finishes rubbing the lotion. She instructs me to lift up, and I do. I feel the thick diaper slide under me. It feels much softer to the touch than the other ones. I feel her sprinkle the powder onto me, and then she tapes up the diaper. Immediately, I can tell that this diaper is way thicker than the others. My thighs are pushed apart by the padding, and as I sit up, I can tell that it rises much higher on my waist, coming almost all the way past my belly button. Pants would do nothing to hide the top of these diapers. I sigh as I try to get used to the padding. I look at it in frustration. These diapers are ridiculous! The soft white padding makes me look even more infantile, now that the diapers are so thick.

I then look up. Kay is holding up two pieces of clothing. I blush deep red.

“What do you think?” She says. In her right hand, she is holding a bright red onesie with a bunch of trucks on the chest, and in her left hand, she is holding up a pair of jean shortalls with big silver buttons for the clasps. I blush furiously.

“I think you are going to be adorable.” Kay says, teasingly. “Now reach your hands up for me.”

“Guys…” I start, desperately wanting to prevent wearing this.

“Shush Mike.” Adam says. “These are the rules. If you complain again, we’ll add another.”

I gulp. Kay steps forward with the onesie. I lift my hands up, utterly humiliated, and Kay slides it over my head. The fabric is extremely soft. Kay stands me up and kneels down to button the onesie together. I blush as I make eye contact with Ellie, who is actually grinning now. Kay steps back and admires the onesie.

“Man, that is incredible.” She says. Ellie and Adam both nod in agreement, staring at me. “But now for the second part.” Kay says.

She grabs the jean shortalls and helps me into them. She pulls the clasps around and buttons them up. Kay starts to giggle uncontrollably as she steps back. Soon, Adam and Ellie are giggling as well.

“Guys!” I say angrily, as their giggles turn into laughter. “It’s not funny!” I say, stomping my foot. This only serves to increase their laughter.

I sigh angrily and walk to the mirror, the diaper making me waddle slightly. There, looking back at me is someone that I don’t recognize. The red onesie and shortalls are an extremely childish look, enhanced by the thick diaper, whose outline is clearly visible through both layers of clothes. I blush deep red. The three of them are still laughing loudly. As I look in the mirror, I can’t help but start to laugh too. I looked ridiculous! Soon, the four of us are laughing as loud as we ever have.

After a minute, it finally settles down. Adam walks over and puts his hand on my shoulder.

“I’m sorry Mike, it’s just… Oh man. This is a fun one.” Adam says.

“Nah it’s ok.” I say. “I do look pretty funny, to be honest.”

“I’m glad you aren’t feeling so bad anymore.” Ellie says, smiling, wiping a tear from her eye.

“Yeah, it’s alright. I think I’ll get through this. It’s not so bad I guess.” I say, feeling my confidence return.

“Good. Well, lets go and get some food in the kitchen. I’m starving.” Adam suggests.

“Yeah sure.” I say. “So, no asking for changes, and I have to wear clothes like this at home?”

“Those were the rules.” Ellie says.

I smile confidently, “Bring it on.” I say.

 

 

Chapter Seven

I head out to the living room and sit down on the couch. Adam, Kay, and Ellie all stay in the bedroom and finish unpacking. The soft fabric of the onesie feels very strange against my skin, a completely new feeling. It’s nothing compared to the bulk of these new diapers. They force a slight waddle, and there is nothing I can do about it. No amount of pressing my legs together will hide the enormous new diapers completely. That’s when I remember, school is going to start again in a few days… I groan audibly. How am I going to be able to hide this? When I’m walking to class, it’ll be so embarrassing! What if I have to pee? Or even worse... Number two? These thoughts go through my head as I sit on the couch, dreading the future.

               Eventually, the others finish unpacking all of the new supplies. I go back and check out the room. I can feel them all staring, amused at the outfit I’m wearing, but I just want to make sure they didn’t mess up my room too much. The boxes have all been taken down to be recycled, and my room looks completely normal again. I open my closet and gasp at the wall of diapers staring back at me. Packs and packs of diapers, stacked up from the floor. I then realize how many different kinds Adam got. Most of the packages are plain white, but there are several in there that look very… colorful. I groan.

               “I think you ordered too many, Adam” I say. “There’s no way I will ever use this many.”

               “Maybe not...” Adam says, grinning. “I think you’d be surprised though. It’s ok. I didn’t even pay for them, so it’s not a worry. Now come here, I want to check your diaper.”

               “Didn’t pay?” I ask, curiously. “What do you mean?”

               “I said, come here, I want to check your diaper.” Adam says, ignoring my question.

               I look over at Adam surprised. “Dude. It’s been, like… Fifteen minutes.” I say.

               “I said. Come here. I want. To check. Your DIAPER.” Adam repeats. He has a very serious look on his face. Kay and Ellie are both looking very serious as well. Rather than risk anything, I just sigh and walk over. It’s better to just accept the humiliation quickly and get it over with at this point. Don’t want to risk anything more.

               Adam reaches down to my shortalls and sticks a finger into the leg.

“Dang. I can’t really check him with this on.” Adam says.

“There’s a flap in the back you know.” Kay chimes in happily.

I blush as I realize she’s right, and before I can object, Adam has undone the two large buttons that hold the flap up, and I feel his hand down to the snaps of the onesie.

“Hey!” I say.

“Shush. I’m checking you. Better get used to it.” Adam says. I hear the snaps of the onesie coming undone and then I feel his hand reach into the bottom of my diaper. He squeezes the padding against me several times. Seemingly drawing out my humiliating situation. I feel my face go hot with embarrassment as he does this. After a few seconds more, his hand withdraws. He snaps the onesie back into place, and then buttons up the butt flap. All three of them have huge grins on their faces.

               “Ok, you’re fine.” He says happily.

               “Yeah! I could’ve told you that.” I respond angrily.

               Then Adam looks at me seriously. “If you HAD told me that, you would be in trouble though. Remember, you are not to talk about the state of your diaper. Ever.”

               I blush, looking down at the floor. “I know, but you could at least try and be nice about it.”

               “Hey, that butt flap was pretty convenient, huh? Really makes diaper access easy, huh?” Kay chimes in, obviously trying to embarrass me again.

               I ignore her and look at Adam angrily again. “You could have at least warned me you were going to do that.” I say angrily.

               “Don’t complain Mike,” Ellie says. “Adam has helped you out a lot in the past few days. Changing you, getting all of this stuff settled. Even a messy diaper! You need to remember all he’s helped you with.”

               “I… I know..” I respond, looking at the floor dejectedly.

               “Good.” Ellie says. “Now come on, let’s go and play some Mario Kart or something.

               With that, the situation is resolved. The four of us go and play Mario Kart for a while, and things seem back to normal. We have a several beers and as the evening sets in, Adam decides to order pizza. We sit and eat, laughing as if it’s any other night. A familiar feeling comes over me as we eat. A need to pee. I am sitting at the counter in the kitchen. Without much of a thought, I push a little and start peeing. Something is immediately apparent to me. This diaper is much thicker. In the old ones, it always seemed like they absorbed slowly, over time, and when I peed, it would splash against my skin. The pee would pool at the bottom of the diaper, absorbing slowly, and being very uncomfortable. But these new diapers… I barely felt the liquid against my skin before it was soaked up by them. The feeling was so much better, and as I wet, the diaper took it all immediately. Only a slight trickle against my skin as the warmth spread downwards. As soon as I finished, it was like nothing had ever happened. The diaper still felt pretty dry! The only difference I could feel was a pleasant warm feeling in my crotch. I started focusing on the feeling a little bit. It actually, felt… good? I could feel myself stiffen as—

               “Mike, you ok?” Ellie says, interrupting my train of thought. I snap back to reality.

               “Hey. Oh. Yeah. I’m fine.” I say, grabbing my beer and finishing it off, trying to pretend that nothing had happened.

               “Ok good. You had a weird look on your face.” Ellie responds. I feel my face go red. Then, as I look at her, I see the lightbulb go off in her head. She nods her head up as if she’s just realized, then Ellie peeks around the edge of the counter. Her eyes go straight down, staring at my crotch, covered with the diaper and a truly humiliating outfit. Ellie stands up and walks to me. I blush redder as I know what’s coming. She pulls on the buttons of my butt flap and I feel it come loose. 

               “Stand up for me Mike.” Ellie orders. I obey. As I stand the flap falls open, hitting the back of my legs. She kneels down and reaches her hand to the onesie just like Adam did. Snap. He undoes the snaps on the onesie, and I see her smile when she reaches down to the now quite warm diaper. She squeezes it a few times, pressing it up against my skin. I look away, but immediately see Kay and Adam looking over at the scene as well. Ellie pulls her hand out, and stands back up, snapping everything back into place.

               “Well?” Adam asks.

               “He’ll be fine for now I think. Just a little wet.” Ellie responds. I blush again and sit back down. I grab another piece of pizza and go back to eating. “Won’t need a change quite yet.” Ellie finishes before going back to her chair.

I hear Kay giggle and I see her lean over and whisper something into Adam’s ear. Adam smiles and nods at Kay. “Yeah I guess you’re right.” Adam says.

“What was that?” I ask angrily at Adam, humiliated at the situation.

“Nothing Mike, don’t worry about it.” Adam says. A small grin is growing on his face. It’s easy to see that he is trying to stop himself from laughing. Kay once again whispers something to Adam. I glare at Kay.

“What.” I demand.

“Alright Kay, that’s enough.” He says. The smile is still on his face, but Adam has now seen how angry I’m getting. “You don’t have to be mean.” Adam finishes. Kay gets a disappointed look on her face but goes back to eating.

I stand up angrily. “What did she say?” I ask Adam.

“Listen Mike, it’s no big deal.” Adam says, trying to calm down the situation.

“What. Did she say?” I repeat, my voice firmer than before.

“It was just something about how you looked a second ago. Don’t worry about it.” Adam says.

I walk towards the hallway in a huff. If they weren’t going to tell me, then I would just go to my room. Adam looks at me and then Kay, with an exasperated look on his face. He raises his hands in defeated frustration.

“It… ugh.” Adam sighs. “Kay, tell him what you said.” He says finally.

I stop before I get to my room and look back, tapping my toes on the ground impatiently. “I’m listening.” I say.

Kay sighs, clearly annoyed, and a little embarrassed. “It was how you looked. It was just really obvious that you were peeing.” Kay says.

“What did you actually say Kay?” I respond. I was smarter than that.

Kay groans, but then admits, “Fine! I said, ‘If he’s in class and does that, there’s no way people wouldn’t know that he just pissed himself’.”

My face once again goes bright red with embarrassment. Was it really that obvious? I stare daggers at Kay. 

“Maybe next time, just keep your stupid mouth shut, Kay.” I say venomously. As soon as I say this, I realize how immature I sound.

“Hey!” Ellie interjects. “That’s it. I’ve had enough from you two. C’mon Kay, apologize to Mike, and then we are going home. I can’t believe how childish you are both behaving.”

There is a lengthy pause. I start to chuckle. The three of them look at me funny. I laugh a little harder. I speak up between laughs.

“Wow Ellie… You sounded like my Mom!” I say between laughs. I hear Adam and Kay start to laugh as well. I see Ellie’s face go red with embarrassment.

“Oh. Uh. Sorry. Heh. I guess… I was just…” She tries to explain but stops as she starts to laugh as well. Soon, all four of us are laughing. I walk back to the kitchen, the situation fully dissolved.

“Hey, sorry I yelled.” I apologize.

“Yeah, I guess I was being kind of mean too.” Kay admits. I notice that she didn’t say the word sorry.

“Ok good then.” Adam says, just as I’m about to ask for a real apology. I close my mouth as Adam continues. “Because I am not going to let some stupid bet get in the way of us being friends. If we need to let it die, we let it die. I don’t want to have any fights with us because of this, ok?”

The three of us nod in agreement.

 

“Yeah. Good point Adam.” Ellie says. “But it is actually getting late, so we should probably get going.”

“Yeah I guess.” Kay says.

“Alright then. Don’t worry about the mess, I’ll clean it up.” Adam says.

Shortly afterwards, we all say our goodbyes, and it’s just Adam and I again. I help him get the dishes squared away, and then yawn.

“I guess I was getting kind of tired.” I admit. “I’ll probably head to bed.”

“Ok. I’ll be up for a little bit yet.” Adam says. “You can take the shortalls off, but you should wear the onesie to bed, ok?”

I sigh. I had hoped he might ignore the rule now that Kay and Ellie were gone but looks like he is sticking to it. “Alright I guess.” I say. I go and brush my teeth, wetting the diaper again as the sound of the faucet came on. Once again, the feeling is remarkable, but this time, the diaper takes slightly longer to absorb everything. I reach down and feel it for a few seconds, enjoying the feeling again. I then snap back to reality as I realize what I’m doing, and then go back to my room. I take the shortalls off and toss them in the laundry. Adam comes in.

“I just want to check you before bed, ok?” He says.

I blush again. “C’mon Adam… Do we really have to go through all this again?”

“Yes.” He says simply. He walks over and unsnaps the onesie, before pulling it up to reveal the diaper underneath. It has sagged down a bit and there is a very clear yellow stain on the bottom of the diaper.

“You know, this thing would probably hold quite a bit more.” Adam says. I look at him annoyed.

“C’mon… I don’t want to sleep in this.” I say.

“Yeah…” Adam says, sounding slightly disappointed. “Alright, I’ll change you, but tomorrow, I want to really test how long one of these will last you. Would be good to know.” He says.

“Fine, whatever, just get me out of this, ok?” I ask.

“Alright. Lie down then.” He says.

I lay down on the bed, pulling the onesie up to my chest as I lay back.  Adam grabs a new diaper, the same kind as before, plain white, with very thick padding. He also grabs the wipes, lotion and powder, and we go through the familiar act of a diaper change. By the time the new diaper is on, I am simply feeling grateful to Adam.

I stand up after the new diaper is on me, and I start to button the onesie back on.

“Ah ah.” Adam says. “I will do that.”

“What?” I say, confused.

“I don’t want you fooling around with the clothes that you have to wear, ok?” Adam says. “It’s just easier that way, ok?”

“Easier how?” I ask, suspicious.

“Just don’t, ok? If you are in the baby outfits, don’t mess with them. I am putting my foot down on this one, ok? You already took off the shortalls yourself, but I’ll let that slide this one time.” He says firmly.

I groan. More rules. “Ugh…” I grumble for a second, wanting to protest. “Fine. Just, hurry up then.”

Adam reaches down and does the rest of the buttons on the red onesie. I look in the mirror again, and sigh at my state. Even though the diaper is dry, the thickness of the padding forces my legs out, and poofs out the fabric of the onesie. I hadn’t realized it before, but the onesie really holds the diaper tight against me. The crotch of the onesie is quite low as well. Much more than with the old diapers. I realize that there is absolutely no way my normal pants will fit over these diapers. Also, the onesie hugs tight enough to me that almost every crease and crinkle in the diaper is clearly visible through the fabric. The trucks on the front of the onesie don’t help with any of this of course. Big blue and yellow trucks plastered across my chest. I look away from the mirror and go to my bed. I lay down and cover myself up, trying to hide my humiliation from the world. Adam is still in the room. He silently watched me the entire time, with a look somewhere between understanding and sly curiosity.

“Ok. Well, night then I guess.” Adam says, shutting off the light.

“Good night.” I say, shifting in my bed, trying to get used to this new bulk between my legs. Soon however, I am fast asleep.

“Did you take out the garbage?” Adam asks. I look down at the giant garbage pail full of used wet and messy diapers in my room. It is seemingly overflowing with diapers.

“No…” I respond.

“Well… GO!” He responds.

Suddenly I am outside, carrying a very full garbage bag. I look down at myself again. My clothes have disappeared. I am wearing only a diaper, and it is completely full! Pee drips down my knees, and I can feel a large bulk in the back of it, pressing up against me, forcing my knees apart, and sagging the diaper down to my thighs, then down to my knees, and even farther!

Everything starts to get heavy. I can hardly walk! I see the dumpster up ahead, if only I could get there! I could get rid of all of these diapers! Suddenly, Adam walks up behind me.

“Wow, couldn’t make it, huh.” He says, a disgusted look on his face. Each word is like a new weight I have to carry. “Well…. I guess you’ll be staying in these for a while longer.”

 

Then, Kay and Ellie appear. Kay is laughing hysterically at my state, as I fall down on my hands and knees, crawling forward to desperately throw away all of these used diapers, but everything seems to weigh me down. Ellie looks at me disapprovingly.

“You can’t even help with the chores.” Ellie says. “You really are shameful. You’ll be in diapers for a long time if you can’t do this.”

Then more people show up. Mrs. Nance is there! I sit down on my butt, everything beneath me squishing loudly against me. I desperately try to drag the enormous garbage back to the dumpster, but it is doesn’t move at all. 

“Hey kiddo!” Mrs. Nance says. “oof, you made a big stinky didn’t you!”

I drag myself along with all my might as more and more people show up, laughing at me and pointing. With each word, I can feel more weight added on. Each laugh, each person plugging their nose. My friends from high school! My teachers! Everyone here, laughing at me. I can no longer move, completely weighed down. I simply lay on the ground, and close my eyes, trying to block out the familiar voices.

“Oh. This one needs to be in diapers forever…” Someone says.

“And ever..”

“And ever…”

I sit up in bed with a gasp. Breathing heavily, I rub my eyes. Just a nightmare. I look at the clock. 3:15am. I sigh and lay back down, but now my heart is beating so fast, there is no way I’ll fall asleep right now. I get out of bed and walk to my door. In the dark, I can only see dim outlines as I walk through the house. I walk past Adam’s room and hear him snoring. I walk out to the kitchen and turn on the light. I blink a few times to get used to it. Rubbing my eyes again. After a few moments, I start to relax.

What was that dream about again? I try and remember, but just like that, it’s gone from my mind. I grab a cup and turn on the faucet to get a glass of water. As soon as I hear the water flowing into the glass, I can feel how desperately I need to pee. All of that beer must have run right through me. I let loose, knowing it will be fine. As I pee, another strange thought goes through my head. I grab the glass of water I just poured and bring it to my lips. I start drinking, while at the same time, pee flows into my diaper. I smile at the thought as I polish off the entire glass in one go, water flowing in one end while out the other. After a few more moments, I finish peeing. Even after that veritable flood, the diaper seems hungry for more. I sigh peacefully, my heart rate finally returning to a normal level. I walk back to my room, feeling the warm diaper rub up against me with each step. As I lay back down in bed, I get another familiar feeling. The warmth of the diaper and the soft squishiness rubbing up against me has caused slight arousal. It’s only until this moment that I realize. I haven’t jerked off since I’ve been wearing these things. My hand slowly wanders down to my crotch. I reach my hand through the bottom of the diaper, to see if I could do it, but the way I have to stretch my hand, there’s no way it would work. Without taking off the diaper, there’s no way I can satisfy myself without taking it off. Plus, Adam doesn’t even want me messing around with the snaps on this onesie, so I can’t really reach down through the front of the diaper either. As I lay, contemplating my options, I realize that I have inadvertently started rubbing the outside of the diaper against myself. Through the onesie and the thick warm padding, I slowly rub harder and harder. I close my eyes at the feeling, trying to think of something besides the diaper that would be rubbing up against me, but I can’t seem to get diapers out of my mind. I then get a mental picture of what I must look like. Grown man, in a red onesie and thick wet diaper, rubbing himself in bed, desperately pressing the diaper up and down against himself...

I sigh, disgusted with myself, and within moments, I have lost the urge entirely. Eventually, my thoughts return to normal things, and after a while, I fall asleep, once again at the mercy of my dreams and nightmares.

 

 

Chapter 8

The next morning, I wake up groggily. After that nightmare, I kept tossing and turning. That, plus the strange feeling of wearing these super thick diapers and onesie kept me up. I stand up and rub my eyes. I walk over to the mirror in my room and look at myself. I sigh at the strange version of me staring back. My hair is completely messed up from the night, and there are dark circles under my eyes. From the neck up, I would look completely normal, if a little tired, from the neck down though… it’s a different story. The tight red onesie grips around me tightly, and the thick diaper is stretching out the fabric quite a bit. The onesie fits my figure perfectly, accentuating each curve of my body and each ruffle of the diaper. Without thinking about it too much, I start to pee in the diaper. I can feel the onesie tighten around the diaper as it tries to expand against the fabric. The diaper is now getting to be quite soggy, and the onesie does not help the feeling, as it holds the warm squishiness right up against my skin. I finish peeing and walk out into the living room. There, Adam is already up, and it looks like he has already showered and is ready for the day. He has clearly dressed up for something, wearing a pair of form-fitting black pants and a stylish white button down.

“Morning!” Adam says cheerily. The television is on, playing some morning talk show, and Adam has his laptop open in front of him.

“Mmh.” I mumble, my grated voice giving away my lack of sleep.

Adam laughs. “Well that’s quite a greeting.”

“Yeah whatever.” I manage to say. I rub the sleep from my eyes. I sit down next to him. The diaper squishes awkwardly as I do, but I take little notice.

Adam shakes his head. “Well you seem a little… well.. Cranky.” He says, his mouth giving away a wry smile.

“Oh shut it. I didn’t sleep well.” I respond, a little terse.

Adam turns back to his laptop again, still smiling. “Well, aren’t you going to ask me why I am so dressed up?”

“Sure.” I say, trying to watch the tv. I rub my eyes again, trying to get some gunk out of them.

Adam sighs. “Wow. You really didn’t sleep well, huh?”

“Yeah not really.” I say.

“Well… Anyway. I am dressed up because I am going to go and interview for that summer job I was talking about way back when!” Adam says excitedly. “It would look so good on my resume after I graduate.”

Adam continues to talk about the job that he is interviewing for a few minutes, describing it in heavy detail, but in my tired state, I end up just nodding and saying ‘oh wow’ half-heartedly every few seconds. After what seems like ages, I finally tune back in.

“-so I’ll probably be gone until this afternoon. Is that ok?” He says.

“Yeah, that’s fine.” I respond.

“Awesome. So, I’ll change you real quick before I go.” Adam says.

“Sounds good.” I respond. I pause, surprised at how automatic my response was to such a humiliating statement.

“Ok then, c’mon. I really have to get going.” He says,

“Right now?” I say, surprised.

“Weren’t you listening?” Adam says.

“Yeah, of course it’s… Oh never mind. Let’s get this done then.” I say.

I stand up and let Adam lead me back to my bedroom. I stand patiently as he unbuttons the onesie and pulls it off. I lay back on the bed and allow Adam to change my diaper. He tosses the wet one in my new diaper pail and wipes me up. He grabs another of the same kind, quickly rubs some lotion in, powders me up, and then tapes the diaper up. I sit up, thankful for the feeling of a dry diaper. I stand up.

“Ok. You heading out then?” I ask.

“Yeah in just a sec. Gotta get you dressed first.” Adam says.

“Oh come on Adam…” I respond, “I don’t want to wear any of that crap. What if I want to go out while you are gone?”

Adam smirks. “I have a feeling you won’t. You look like you are going to go and take a nap as soon as I step out of that door.”

I grimace at the word nap. Such a babyish term. “Come on Adam…” I try and reason with him.

Adam is having none of it as he pulls a plain blue romper out of my dresser. It has a few snaps on the bottom and is made of the same fabric as the onesie.

“How about this one?” He says. “No designs, and if you absolutely need to go out, you can just put some shorts on! No one would even know.”

I open my mouth to protest, but Adam actually makes a good point. Plus, if I let him put it on me, it’ll keep him happy, which is probably for the better.

“Fine, just…. Whatever.” I say.

“Good.” Adam says, pleased. He opens up the romper and pulls it over my head. He pulls it down on top of the diaper and snaps it on. The romper feels strange around my thighs, like I am wearing strange short-shorts or something. Adam stands back and admires it.

“It’s great.” He says. “And if you put shorts on, it would look like you are just wearing a tucked in blue shirt! No one would be the wiser.”

“I guess so..” I say doubtfully.

“But hey. Only put on shorts if you are going out ok?” He says.

“Yeah fine, whatever.” I respond.

“Good. Now. I have to go, so I’ll see you this afternoon.” Adam says, and he hurries out the door.

With that, I am left alone in the apartment. The tv still sounds from the other room. I walk back to the living room, and my stomach gurgles in hunger. I go to the fridge and grab the makings for a full breakfast. Eggs, bacon and bread for toast. I get cooking and the smell fills the apartment. As I cook, it almost feels normal, like it’s just any other day. The only thing that feels off is the bulk between my legs, but I can feel that I am really getting used to it. I finish making the meal and take a plate out to the living room. I turn on the tv and dig in. As I finish my plate, I sit back happily on the couch, rubbing my full belly. I set the plate down on the coffee table and lay down sideways on the couch. I look at the clock. 10am. I feel myself start to yawn. I relax, and soon, I am drifting to sleep.

I wake up to the sound of an infomercial for a vacuum cleaner on the tv. I sit up and glance at the clock. Already well into the afternoon. I rub my eyes and yawn. My stomach gurgles slightly. I pay it little attention. I get up and grab a glass of water from the kitchen. As I gulp it down, I realize just how thirsty I am. I grab a second glass of water and drink that as well. I fill it up one more time and walk back to the living room, setting the glass on the table in front of me.

I look at the tv. “No reason to watch this.” I think to myself. I change the channel to a reality courtroom show. I grab my phone and start browsing. After a few minutes, my stomach gurgles again. Uh-oh. I quickly sit up. Cramps have started to set in. I try and think back to the last time I went number two. It’s been at least two days. The cramps hit again. I wince and hold it in. I look at the clock again. Adam had said he’d be back sometime this afternoon, and it’s already the afternoon. Where was he?

I grab my phone and send Adam a text, trying to sound normal. “Hey man, when are you going to get back?” I say.

I sit back on the couch. It takes a minute, but eventually, I hear my phone buzz.

“I’ll be back in about an hour.” Adam responds.

“Sweet. See you soon then.” I respond.

I sit back on the couch. An hour. Not too bad. I can hold off until then. I go back to watching tv, ignoring the cramps that get worse and worse as time passes. As the cramps worsen, I find it harder to pay attention to the tv. I groan loudly in frustration as my stomach gurgles again. I stand up.

‘Maybe if I pee, that will help.’ I think to myself. I start to pee in the diaper, which quickly absorbs it all. As I pee, some pressure is lifted, but it only lasts a brief moment as the cramps set in again. Somehow, the urge to let loose has only become stronger, as if peeing has triggered my bowels into moving as well.

I groan and double over, holding it in as best I can. I try and focus on watching the tv, but my body isn’t letting me, as wave after wave of cramps hit me. I glance at the clock. It’s been 45 minutes since I texted Adam. He should be home in fifteen minutes. I groan. This mess is coming soon, and there’s nothing I can do to stop it.

I start to think to myself, “fifteen minutes in a messy diaper isn’t that bad…” Another cramp hits me. Fine. I am just delaying the inevitable. At least this way, Adam won’t be around to actually see me do what I am about to do.

I stand up again, and squat down a little bit, pushing with all my might. Immediately, a large amount of mush explodes into the back of my diaper loudly. The sense of relief at not having to hold it in is immense, but it doesn’t last long, as more makes its way out. Even though I am alone in the apartment, I feel my face turn beet red as I continue to force more into the diaper. I feel the back of the diaper expand and I feel the entire thing tighten around me as I let loose. I feel my bladder helplessly empty some more pee into the diaper as well. The mush starts to press up against my butt, squeezing into every crevice. After what seems like ages, it finally stops.

Without moving much, I try and examine the damage. I take my hand and lightly feel the back of the diaper. Even through the soft cloth of the romper, I can tell that there is quite a large lump in the back of the diaper. I am still squatting slightly, not daring to move as any movement will squish the massive mess in the back of the diaper further into my skin. I sigh, relieved and humiliated at the same time.

I glance up at the clock. Almost no time has passed. Still fifteen minutes or so before Adam gets back. I sigh again. I can’t stay squated like this the whole time until he gets back. My legs are starting to get tired of being in this position. I am going to have to move around.

After a minute of contemplation, I grit my teeth and stand up straight. The mess awkwardly squishes down the back of the diaper. I shudder in disgust. That’s when I hear my phone buzz again. It’s Adam.

“Hey man, I decided to grab some lunch with Kay since she was out in this area. It’ll be another hour at least.” He says.

I stare at the message in shock. An hour?! No. No way. I text back.

“Dude. You said you would be back!” I respond, still trying not to give away the situation.

My phone quickly buzzes again. “No big deal man. I’m just running late is all.”

I sigh. No point hiding it now. “Well.. I kind of need some help here.” I respond.

“It can’t wait an hour?” Adam responds.

I simply text back. “Number two.” My face is bright red as I hit send.

“Ah, shit.  Well we just got our food. I’ll try and hurry ok?” He responds.

“C’mon! Don’t make me sit in this thing!” I respond. I wait a minute, Adam hasn’t responded. I text him back again.

“Seriously dude, this is the worst!” and after another minute of silence, “Adam. I know you see these! Come back!”

After another minute of silence, I angrily throw my phone down onto the couch. I glance at the clock. Another hour. Sitting around in this thing. I let out a long sigh.

I glance at the tv again. There’s nothing for it now. I sit down on the couch. I grimace as the mess spreads further around the diaper, squishing into every available crevice. I grab the remote and start channel surfing. Anything to take my mind off of what happened. Unfortunately, it is the early afternoon, and nothing is on. I end up settling on a home makeover show, but it does nothing to distract me from the horrible feeling inside of my diaper. I grab my phone. Maybe Ellie is around.

“Hey Ellie. Any chance you are free right now?” I text her.

I set my phone down, praying for a response quickly. After a few minutes of silence, I text her a second time, deciding to tell her what I need her for and why it’s so urgent.

“Tbh, Adam left today, and I just had a… well… number two, so I need a change. ASAP.” I text her again.

This time, my phone buzzes quickly. I grab it. Ellie has responded.

“You aren’t supposed to ask for changes. That was one of the rules.” She says.

I feel my face go red with anger. How could she be so cruel?

“Well this is kind of an emergency!” I respond.

“Those are the rules though.” Ellie says.

“Can you come over or not?” I respond. A minute passes.

“I’m busy, sorry.” Is all she sends back.

“Of course.” I text back, hoping she gets what I really mean: screw you.

I slam my phone down on the table and look at the clock. It’s only been 20 minutes since Adam said he was late. I try and watch tv again, hoping to take my mind off of the diaper, but each tiny movement I make is a reminder of my repulsive humiliation, and the smell fills the air.

How could my friends abandon me like this? I start fuming, writing angry texts only to delete them before sending. As I am doing this, my phone buzzes. It’s Adam.

“Hey. Still at the restaurant. If you are that desperate, just go ask Mrs. Nance. I’m sure she would change you!” He says, using a few winking emoji at the end.

“Screw you.” Is all I respond. Then I set my phone down. If they aren’t going to help me, I will help myself.

I stand up and walk to my bedroom. I am changing myself now. If they aren’t around to change me when I need one, then I will change myself. That’s that. I angrily walk into my bedroom. I unsnap the romper and pull it off. The diaper immediately sags low as I take off the tight romper. I look at the diaper which is tinged a disgusting yellow-brown. I shudder. No way am I wiping myself up. I walk to the bathroom, deciding that I will just take a shower.

I walk in and rip off the tapes. Being very careful not to spill any of the contents, I pull off the diaper and toss it. Then I quickly hop in the shower. The feeling of relief at not being in that disgusting diaper is immense. I let the water wash over me, rinsing away all of the bad feeling. I sigh, finally relaxing.

I wash myself up, using soap to clean myself several times. After I feel that I am completely clean, I turn the water off. I step out of the shower and dry off. I wrap the towel around my waist and open the bathroom door. My mouth drops open as Adam is standing right in front of the door, looking as angry as I have ever seen him. He is on his phone, speaking slowly and calmly.

“-yes, he did. I think both you and Kay should head over here right now. We are going to have to pick some new rules and punishments.” He says ominously.

I feel a lump in my throat form. “Uh-oh.”

 

 

Chapter 9

“Listen Adam! It was too uncomfortable!” I protest as Adam pushes me towards my bedroom, ripping the towel from my waist. Adam ignores me. He motions for me to lay on the bed to get ready for a change. I lay down. I see Adam fumbling around with one of the diaper boxes. I hear a package being ripped open and soon he is walking towards my bed with a diaper behind his back. I gulp, and try to protest again.

“Adam. Please, you have to understand.” I say.

“Shh.” He responds. “I am just going to get you changed for now, ok?”

I nod. I had to be careful now, and try not to push Adam any further. “Ok fine.”

Adam instructs me to lift up my butt. I do as told and he slides the diaper underneath me. It looks slightly different from the ones I had worn before, but I don’t say anything. Adam wipes lotion on me and then powders me up. He quickly tapes the diaper up and I go to sit upright. This diaper is definitely thicker than the others. It is plain white, with a rather clinical feel, but the amount of padding is staggering. As I sit up, Adam gently pushes me back down.

“ah ah.” He says. “Not quite finished. Lift up again.”

“What, why?” I ask nervously.

“Because that diaper isn’t going to hold anything in it’s current state.” He grins. I look down at the diaper again. It’s ripped! All over, the plastic is ripped in various places.

“What the-?” I begin.

“Lift up, I’ll just put another one on.” Adam grins again, holding up a second diaper.

“Ugh!” I yell in frustration. “Adam!”

“Just lift your butt, Mike.” He says again, more forcefully.

I do as told, knowing it won’t end well if I disobey again. Adam slides the second diaper underneath, and then tapes that one up. I can already tell that walking is going to be difficult with all of this padding on.

“Ok. Done. You can get up now.” Adam says.

I sit upright and look at the massive object between my legs. Unlike the inner diaper, the outer one has designs on it. It is light blue with little rubber ducks all over it from front to back. I stand up, and realize that walking normally is out of the question. I try and push my legs together, but the mass of padding makes it impossible to close my thighs. I sigh. So, this is Adam’s punishment. I hear Adam snicker, but ignore it as I go to walk out of the bedroom.

“Hey wait!” Adam says. “You forgot your outfit.”

I sigh and stop. “Whatever, just… get it over with.” I say.

Adam goes back to the closet and comes back with a shirt. The design perfectly matches the diaper. Light blue with little rubber duckies all over it. I sigh and hold my hands out. Adam slips it on and pulls it down. The shirt is embarrassingly short, and doesn’t quite reach my bellybutton, leaving my diaper completely exposed, as well as a few inches of skin. Adam stands back and laughs.

“Oh man, this is the best one yet!” He says, stifling laughter. “Just wait until Ellie and Kay see this.

“Oh shu… nevermind.” I say, thinking better of saying anything else and waddling out to the living room.

I sit on the couch, my legs awkwardly splayed because of the double diaper. A few minutes later, Adam walks out as well.

“Ellie and Kay will be here soon. I texted them already.” Adam says. He walks into the kitchen and grabs a glass, filling it with water. He walks back over and sets it down next to me. I look at him confused. “Drink it.” He says. “That diaper won’t fill itself.”

I blush, but take the glass. I already was a little thirsty, and at this point it’s probably best not to argue. I turn on the tv, sipping the water. The sound of the tv covers up what would have been a long awkward silence between Adam and I. Adam is clearly unhappy, and I’m sure Adam can tell how upset I am as well.

Twenty minutes pass. After I finish the glass of water, Adam fills it up again and gives it back to me without a word. I sip again, and just then, there is a knock on the door. Adam gets up and walks over. He opens the door. Kay and Ellie walk in. I look over, nodding my head in greeting. Kay has a sly smile on her face, and Ellie looks the same as always, no discernable expression at all.

“Hey Mike.” Ellie says, waving.

“Hey.” I reply.

Kay walks over and stands in front of the tv proudly, like she had won some sort of competition. “Well well…” She starts, “looks like you went and broke the rules again. Tsk tsk.”

I glare at her. “Well… If SOMEONE had been around, maybe there wouldn’t have been an issue.” I respond, turning my icy gaze back on Adam.

“You knew I was going to be gone!” Adam defends, “And yet—”

But Ellie interrupts him. “Ok guys hold on. Let’s just calm down a bit and figure this out, ok?” Ellie’s voice is slightly raised, as if to signify that this is a serious matter and we shouldn’t immediately be arguing. Adam looks at Ellie and opens his mouth to continue arguing, but apparently thinks better of it and sits down. Kay looks at Ellie as well and shrugs.

“We can talk it out, but it seems pretty obvious to me. Mike broke the rules. That’s it.” Kay says.

“Hey! I—” I begin to say.

“Shh!” Ellie says forcefully, stopping me before I begin. “We will talk it out, ok? It seems to me like some stuff went wrong and we have to talk it out, so let’s just stay calm ok?”

I nod, but cross my arms in frustration.

Kay shrugs again, but sits down. “Fine by me.” She says.

“Good.” Ellie says. She then goes to the kitchen and grabs a dining chair. She sets it in front of the couch and sits down, facing Adam, Kay and I all on the couch. Then Ellie takes a breath and begins.

“Ok, first I want to start by apologizing.” Ellie says. She looks directly at me. I blush, trying to meet her strong gaze. “Mike, I should have paid more attention when you asked me for a change. I was at work when you texted me, and I didn’t realize how unfair I was being, so I apologize.”

I stare at Ellie, stunned. “Oh. Um. Yeah. Ok. Well thanks Ellie, I appreciate it. It wasn’t your fault though, you were actually busy, being at work and all.” I respond.

“Well thank you for accepting my apology.” Ellie says very formally. “Now, I want to address the problem that we have right now. A lack of responsibility. Mike is being a perfectly good sport considering everything that has happened since this all started, and we have not given him the respect he deserves.” Ellie’s speech has Adam and Kay’s mouth dropped wide open in surprise. Ellie continues, “We told him that he could no longer ask for diaper changes, but now, the people that need to be checking him are not doing a good enough job, which is leading to him being very uncomfortable. Does that seem accurate Mike?” She asks.

“Umm…” I pause, embarrassed to be talking about diaper changes and checks so nonchalantly. “Well, yeah. It is really uncomfortable when I um… Well… You know.” I say.

“Mess yourself?” Ellie says flatly. Kay giggles. I feel my face go even more red as I nod, shutting my eyes with embarrassment. “Exactly.” Ellie says. “So the problem is that it seems that you two, Adam and Kay, are not sympathizing with Mike’s situation enough.” Ellie says, looking very stern.

“Wait a second!” Adam says, finally breaking his silence. “I wasn’t even here!”

“Yeah! Me neither!” Kay says.

“Kay, can I see your phone?” Ellie says, almost threateningly.

“What? Why?” Kay asks, instinctively putting her hand over her pocket.

“Give it here. I want to read a few texts.” Ellie responds.

Kay gulps. “Why should I give it to you?” She says defensively.

“Give it to me.” Ellie says, her voice dropping an octave.

Kay looks down and pulls her phone out of her pocket. She silently hands it to Ellie.

“Thank you.” Ellie says. “I will now read aloud a few text messages between Adam and Kay.”

I look at the two of them, but neither returns my gaze.

Ellie begins.

“Adam: Hey Kay, want to grab some lunch?

Kay: I dunno, feeling kinda tired. Why?

Adam: Well Mike has been begging me to come home, and I really don’t want to deal with what he will have waiting for me

Kay: What do you mean?

Adam: Sounds like baby is about to go boom-boom

Kay: LOL that is hilarious! Yeah sure, we can grab some lunch. I wouldn’t want to deal with that either. Mike can sit in it all day for all I care.

Adam: Awesome, I’ll be by to pick you up in half an hour.”

Ellie finishes. Kay and Adam are looking in any direction except at me. They are very clearly ashamed of that conversation. Fury has overtaken me. They knew? And wanted me to be like that? I stand up, ready to unleash all the anger I have inside me on the two of them, but Ellie stands up first, continuing to put out an air of pure confidence.

“So, obviously, a complete lack of respect there.” Ellie starts again, “Adam. You showed a complete lack of respect for your friend, and Kay, you played right into it.” Ellie looks at them, a look of pure disappointment on her face. “You two seem to forget that we are all friends here. So here is my suggestion. Today is Thursday, and I think that on Friday night, you both need to experience what Mike is going through, so both of you will be put in diapers until Sunday night. We—”

“WHAT?!” Adam and Kay yell in unison. I start laughing.

“Absolutely not.” Kay says, standing up and walking to the kitchen in disgust.

“Yeah no way.” Adam says, sinking into the couch deeper.

“Oh man!” I say, laughing, “Ellie, you are a genius.”

Ellie raises her voice a bit. “We will all stay here for the weekend, partying and having a fun time, but Kay and Adam will abide by all of the rules set down for Mike, and after we are done, we can sit down and talk about how to deal with Mike’s situation going forward.”

 

“There is no way I am agreeing to this.” Adam says. “Mike broke the biggest rule. He changed himself. That’s it for me. He broke the rule.”

Ellie nods. “That is true. Mike did break the rule.” Ellie turns to me. “How about this, if you guys do as told this weekend and stay diapered, Mike will agree to add one more rule from the hat, since he did technically break the rule. Does that sound ok to you, Mike?” Ellie asks.

I think about it for a while. There is nothing that I would love to see more than those two in diapers just like me, but was it worth the risk of another pick out of the hat?

The answer is yes.

“I can agree to that.” I say, trying to hide my excitement.

Ellie looks at Adam. “After what you put him through, it only seems fair to me.” Ellie says.

“What about you?” Adam says. “You should wear them too.”

“If Mike wants me too, I will.” Ellie says plainly. Kay and Adam look at her shocked, then all three of them look at me.

I look at Ellie surprised. “Well…” I begin. “Hmm. Well you weren’t really to blame for all this, so… as much as I want to see you…” I blush, an image of big strong Ellie wearing a soft white diaper. I feel my dick stir a little, then I break back to reality. “No. You don’t have to wear them Ellie.” I say. “You have been really good about everything so far. I think that just Adam and Kay should do it. They should know what it feels like sitting in one of these.” I look back at Adam angrily. “I can’t believe you just abandoned me like that.”

Adam takes a deep long sigh, clearly still ashamed of his actions. He rubs his temples. “Fine.” He says, a long pause afterwards.  “I’ll do it, but only if Kay and I are the only ones that can put stuff in the hat.” Adam says. “And no one tells anyone else about it. Ever. Ever ever.”

“Fine by me.” I say quickly.

Ellie nods happily.

“Well I’m definitely still not doing it.” Kay says, walking to the kitchen angrily. “There is no way I am putting a diaper on. Mike is the one who should be in trouble. Not me!”

Ellie stands up and walks over to Kay. Her presence in the room seems to turn darker, and all of a sudden, the difference in height between Ellie and Kay seems to be bigger than ever. Ellie’s strong, powerful figure compared to Kay’s slight frame is stark.

“You should be the one most in trouble.” Ellie says. Her voice is as stern as ever, looking down at Kay, “You should know better than any of us what Mike is going through, since you were always the one that lost the bets before. Did you learn nothing from when you had to wear those butt plugs? Or going commando? Remember that? I bet you appreciated what kind of sympathies we showed you, and you clearly have no sympathy towards Mike.”

Kay shrinks away from Ellie, “Yeah well maybe I finally get to be the one in charge for these things!”

Ellie keeps advancing on Kay. “Kay,” Ellie says, “You will agree to this. End of story. You need to learn what Mike is going through.”

Kay gulps, clearly too afraid to argue, but too proud to admit defeat. “Well…” She stammers. “Ok, but just for the weekend. And Mike isn’t allowed to make fun of us about it during the weekend or any time after.” She says.

“Fine by me.” I say.

“And… and I get to pick out Mike’s outfits during the weekend.” Kay says. “And Mike has to take two things from the hat!”

“Sure.” I respond, shrugging. Seeing Kay so flustered was already worth the extra rule.

“and… and…” Kay tries to keep going, still trying to bargain her way out of the situation, but Ellie interrupts again before Kay can add more conditions.

“Good, then we are set.” Ellie says. “Kay and I will come over on Friday, at which point, the two of you will be padded up by me. I will be responsible for all changes. Ok?”

I nod. “No complaints from me.” I say.

Adam sighs again. “Yep.” Is all he says.

Kay just nods as Ellie’s gaze turns back to her.

“Good.” Ellie says. “Then it’s decided.” Ellie smiles happily and sits down. “I’m glad we got that sorted out.

 

 

 

Chapter 10

That evening, all four of us are playing some video games together. We’ve been drinking a little, and the double diaper that Adam put me in earlier has gotten much wetter. Unfortunately for me, the sheer thickness of it means that there is still a long way to go before it is soaked. With the short baby blue t-shirt the only thing covering up the diaper, I normally would be humiliated, but for the first time in a while, I felt completely comfortable with my friends. Eventually, Kay and Ellie leave, without even mentioning the thick state of my diaper and the extreme waddle it gives me. Most likely it is because all three of them are too preoccupied with this weekend. Kay and Adam are going to be diapered!

It has now gotten much closer to bedtime, and Adam and I are watching tv. “Hey. Do you want a change before bed then?” Adam asks nonchalantly.

“Well… That would be nice.” I say.

“Ok. Head to your room then. I’ll come in in a sec.” He responds.

I get up and waddle to my bedroom. I set a towel on my bed and lay on top of it. Adam walks in quietly and without so much as a humiliating comment, he starts to change me.

“So… Gonna get one of these yourself this weekend?” I try and ask without sounding to excited.

Adam just sighs. “Ellie was right. We were totally not being cool about this.” He says. I open my mouth to respond, but Adam continues, “To be honest Mike, I’d rather not talk about it right now, ok?”

I shut my mouth, honoring his request.

A few moments later, and Adam has finished changing me into a new diaper. A thick white overnight style diaper. I don’t complain, knowing that I have already gotten a gift today.

“Well… Good night then.” Adam says.

“Night.” I say, hopping into bed and pulling my covers up. Adam walks out and shuts the lights off.

I try to close my eyes and go to sleep, but as I try and relax, I find myself starting to get hard. I reach down and feel myself through the diaper. It’s been days since I got off. With the diaper on, it adds a strange feeling that with each movement I make, starts to excite me more and more. I try and think of other things, too embarrassed to masturbate inside of a diaper, but each time I roll over or move at all, the tight thick diaper stimulates me, waking me up. Eventually I give in, and put my hand into the front of the diaper, trying to jack off. The tightness of the diaper makes it almost impossible, and eventually I get frustrated and pull my hand back out. Too afraid to take the diaper off or mess with the tapes, I decide to just rub the outside of the diaper as best I can, and within moments, the excitement has built up and I am furiously rubbing it. A few minutes pass, and I am essentially humping the diaper, sweating and moaning a little bit. I feel it coming and then climax, spurting into the diaper. It’s like nothing I have ever felt as wave after wave of pleasure pass through me.

I lay back in bed, exhausted. Then the humiliation sets in. What did I just do? I feel hot with humiliation as the idea of seeing myself, furiously humping my diaper goes through my mind, but for some reason, it starts to excite me again. I try my best to put it out of my mind, and soon, I am fast asleep.

The next morning, I am woken up early by my bladder. Still laying in bed, I let loose, flooding the diaper. The warmth spreads to the back of the diaper almost immediately, and the sound of the hissing is easily heard in the silence of the morning. The feeling of the warmth slowly spreading excites me again, but I push that feeling from my brain and try my best to fall back asleep.

I wake up a few hours later to the sound of the shower. Adam must be up. I get up and walk out to the kitchen to grab some water. I drink it and sit down on the couch with my phone, mindlessly browsing the internet.

“Hey man.” Adam says, as he walks in just wearing the towel. He goes to the fridge and grabs a soda.

“Morning.” I respond, still on my phone.

“Wanna go shopping with me later?” Adam asks, “I figured we should stock up since Kay and Ellie will be staying here for the whole weekend.”

“Yeah sure.” I respond, not really looking up. “I could use some stuff.”

“Sweet. I’ll go get dressed and we can head out in a bit. Need a change?” Adam asks.

“I dunno, I’m probably good for now.” I respond, still immersed in my phone.

“Ok.” Adam says. “You wanna shower before we go?”

I finally look up from my phone to think about it. “Nah.. I’m good I think.” I say, just wanting to be lazy and browse my phone.

“Alright whatever. I’ll be ready in a few if you wanna get dressed then.” Adam says.

“Alright.” I say, going back to my phone.

I hear Adam walk back to his room. After another minute, I get up and walk to my room. I grab a pair of loose-fitting jeans and a baggy sweatshirt. I put them on and head back out. Adam is waiting in the kitchen.

“Alright, let’s go then. We need to hit up the grocery store and a liquor store, and then I was thinking about heading to the mall for this new video game I heard about.” Adam says.

“Sounds good to me.” I respond. “Let’s get out of here.”

We open up the door and walk out. I have now gotten so comfortable in the diapers, that I barely notice the squishy squelch as I walk, but as we go down the stairs, we pass Mrs. Nance, who is on her way up.

               “Well hey there neighbors!” She says, cheerfully.

“Hey Nance.” I respond.

“Going out?” She asks.

 

“We are just going shopping for some stuff.” Adam says.

“You are going out as well, Mike?” Nance asks.

“Yeah, why do you ask?” I respond.

“Well… Maybe it’s not my place, but you kind of… stink.” Nance responds, then whispers, “like diapers…”

I blush furiously. Adam laughs. “That’s what I said!” Adam says.

“You did not!” I say.

“I think I hinted at you pretty strong to take a shower dude. You were just staring at your phone!” Adam says.

“Well!” I respond, frustrated and embarrassed. “I’m going to go take one!” I finally say, running back upstairs. As I go back, I hear the two of them laughing and talking.

I run back inside and head to the bathroom. “Adam could’ve been more straightforward.” I say to myself, furiously stripping down to the diaper and then ripping it off, tossing it in the trash. I hop in the shower and wash off, making sure to soap twice. I finish up and step out of the shower. I wrap the towel around me and walk out.

“Hey man, sorry to laugh, it was kind of funny though.” Adam says.

“You’re gonna be in one of them soon enough Adam.” I say, still kind of embarrassed. Adam blushes and looks at his feet, hurt.

“Yeah well…” He says.

I realize I may have hurt his feelings. “Sorry, it’s just… ugh… embarrassing. I can’t believe I didn’t realize.”

               “No no no.” Adam says. “It’s my fault. I should’ve told you more directly. Anyway, let’s get you into a fresh one and head out.”

“Sounds good to me.” I say, smiling.

We head to my bedroom and Adam puts a new diaper on, slightly thinner than the others and less crinkly. I put on a new pair of clothes and we walk out again. This time, Nance is just leaving her apartment.

“All taken care of?” Nance asks, a wry smile on her face. I blush again.

“You bet.” Adam says.

“I hope I didn’t embarrass you too much earlier kiddo, but hey, it’s better I tell you now than someone at the store notices.” Nance says

“Yeah.. Thanks.” I say, trying not to make eye contact. Mrs. Nance looks at Adam.

“Still a little touchy about it, huh?” Nance says. “I’ll keep that in mind,”

Adam smiles, “Yeah, but thanks for letting us know.”

               “Well you boys have a good shopping trip then. I’m sure I’ll see you around the building.” Nance says, walking off. We bid her farewell, and we are finally on our way.

We arrive at the liquor store first, stocking up on loads of beer and hard liquor for a weekend full of partying and drinking. Then we head to the grocery store for all of the food that we will need. While there, I feel the need to go to the bathroom and let loose in the diaper, making sure to be in a quiet part of the store when I let loose. Then we head to the mall. We stop in the food court and grab some food first, then head to the electronics store for Adam’s video game. I am browsing stuff there while Adam looks around at all the games. Again, I feel the need to go, and since the store is quiet, without much hesitation, I let loose in the diaper for the second time. After a few minutes, Adam finds the game he was looking for and we go to checkout. The cashier rings him up and we start to walk out of the store.

As we walk away, the cashier says, “Hey, dude, you sat in water or something.”

I turn around and see the cashier pointing at my jeans. I try and look, but it’s hard to tell, then I feel the tell tale sign of wetness on the back of my legs.

“Oh shit.” Adam says.

“Crap.” I mutter. The diaper leaked from the lower part of the butt section at some point, and now two large wet spots were growing on my pants. I look at Adam embarrassed and a little scared.

“Let’s just go home real quick.” He says, trying to show me sympathy.

I nod, now too embarrassed for words. That’s when the smell of very wet diaper hits both of us. If we stay here any longer, the cashier and everyone around will absolutely know what happened. We walk briskly out of the store, each step of mine now reminding me of the squishy undergarment that is leaking into my pants. Thankfully, it seems as if no one notices as we make our way back through the long winding mall out to the parking lot and to Adam’s car.

“Hold on dude. Don’t get in yet.” Adam says.

“What? C’mon, let’s go!” I say urgently.

“Just… Let me put down something on my seat.” He says.

I sigh angrily. “Just… Hurry up.” I say.

Adam grabs a blanket from his trunk and lays it out on the passenger side. I sit down and we head home. We walk up the stairs and once again, Mrs. Nance is walking down.

“Well hey! Fancy running into you here!” She laughs. “Sorry guys, just doing laundry today, so I’ve gotta make lots of trips to the basement for the washer.”

“Heh yeah.” I say, trying to sneak past her.

“Whoa there, what happened?” Nance says, pointing to my pants.

“Isn’t it obvious?!” I say, angrily, huffing past Mrs. Nance, furious and humiliated beyond belief. I run to the apartment, leaving Adam behind to apologize to Mrs. Nance.

I get inside, and quickly strip everything off, even the completely soaked diaper that clearly wasn’t meant for multiple wettings. I toss it in the trash angrily and sit down on my bed, tears now coming down my face. I hear the front door open, and Adam emptying out the groceries and other things. A few minutes later, Adam knocks lightly on the door.

“Hey man… I’m really sorry that happened.” He says.

“Yeah… Well..” I respond, still not completely calmed down.

“We just shouldn’t use those old diapers at all. They suck.”

“No shit.” I say.

“I’ll just throw them out.” Adam responds, grabbing the pack of thin diapers and tossing them in the trash.

“Why is it always Msr. Nance?” I ask to myself, humiliated that once again, Mrs. Nance kept being reminded of my humiliated state.

“Maybe it’s a good thing that it’s always her?” Adam says.

“What the hell are you talking about?” I say. “It’s the WORST that it’s her!”

“Well hold on. We’ve had a few incidences now, at the book store that time, then when we were bringing up the packages, and now at the electronics store. The only person that actually noticed was Mrs. Nance. Imagine if that cashier actually figured out what was going on, or someone else at the mall. We could’ve seen anyone! An old teacher, who knows? But each time, it’s just Mrs. Nance, and she clearly doesn’t care at all! So I think, it’s a blessing in disguise. Mrs. Nance keeps saving you by being the person to realize what you’re wearing!” Adam says, almost excitedly.

I sigh and think for a second. “I dunno… I mean, she’s our neighbor.” I respond.

“Even better! Think! She saved you from going out while reeking of diapers today! If we’d gone out like that, everyone we walked past would’ve either knew that you were wearing diapers, or they would’ve thought that you had literally just pissed your pants. I mean, Mrs. Nance saved you.” Adam reasons.

 

“I guess…” I say hesitantly.

“She did.” Adam retorts. “And you should honestly apologize to her.”

“What?!” I say.

“You should apologize for yelling at her!” Adam says. “Wasn’t very nice. She was just being friendly with us, even if she was a little abrupt.”

“No way.” I say.

Adam stands up. “Yes way.” He says firmly.

I look at him, now annoyed. “No.” I say.

“You can either apologize now, or the first thing I’m telling Ellie when she gets here is that you removed your diaper on your own TWICE today.” Adam says. “That’s literally one of the only rules right now, and you broke it twice today, by taking your diaper off on your own.”

               I gulp nervously. He’s got me there. I sigh angrily, “Fine! Whatever, I’ll apologize, just… don’t go tatling to Ellie.”

Adam smiles victoriously, “Good, now let’s get you changed.”

I sigh, but lay down obediently. A few wipes, some powder, lotion, and a diaper later, I’m padded in one of the plain white, thick diapers. I get up and put on my third pair of normal clothes for the day, and at Adam’s insistence, walk across the hall to Mrs. Nance’s. Humiliated, I knock on the door. It opens up.

“Oh hey there Mike!” Mrs. Nance says. “Sorry about earlier, I was just—”

“No, I should apologize.” I interrupt. “I didn’t mean to yell at you, I was just a little embarrassed.”

“Awe.” Mrs. Nance says, “That is very sweet of you, kiddo.” She reaches her hand out and playfully rubs the top of my head. Inwardly, I groan. Is this chick for real?

“Yeah well… Sorry.” I say.

“Thanks.” She says. “Do you want to come in for a minute? I’ve got some hot water on for tea. Chamomile, my favorite.”

               “Um…” I hesitate, not wanting to go in, but not wanting to offend her. “Sure.”

She gestures for me to come in. I walk in and her apartment is a mirror image of my own, only cleaner with much classier decorations. Mrs. Nance walks to the kitchen where a pot of water is on the stove. She grabs two matching mugs from the cupboard and pours some hot water, then adding a tea bag.

 

“I hope you don’t mind a tea bag. I’m not real fancy with my tea, like some people.” She says.

“Oh no, that’s fine.” I say. “Your apartment is pretty nice.”

“Same as yours, just in reverse!” She laughs. “I spose I take good care of it though.”

               I laugh. “Better than us, that’s for sure.”

We keep talking for a bit, making small talk about the building and our other neighbors. Then Mrs. Nance gets quiet for a moment, looking at me curiously.

“So, how long have you had your condition?” She asks.

I gulp. What to say now? What was most believable? “Well…” I hesitate for several moments, thinking of the best way to respond. “My whole life I guess.” I lie.

“Wow. Must be tough.” She responds.

“Yeah.” I say awkwardly, supping on my tea, desperately wishing for her to change the subject.

“And is it… Well…” Mrs. Nance pauses awkwardly. “Number two as well?”

I almost choke on my tea, but eventually get out a sentence. “No no no.” I say.

“Really? Because I could’ve swore that I smelled it the other day.” Mrs. Nance says, almost accusatorily.

“Well… That was…” I stutter. “I mean…” She clearly wasn’t joking. She must have smelled that messy one I’d had. I sigh and just say it. “Yeah, it’s for number two as well.”

“Oof.” Mrs. Nance says. “Must be tough. What is the condition actually called?” Mrs. Nance asks, now starting to sound like a suspicious cross-examiner.

“You know, I’d really rather not talk about it.” I say awkwardly.

“Of course, of course.” Mrs. Nance says. “Just seems like a rare thing is all.”

“Not as rare as you might think.” I respond curtly. “Thank you for the tea Mrs. Nance, I think I will head out now.”

“Of course kiddo. Didn’t mean to hurt your feelings, I’m just a curious gal is all.” She says, smiling again.

“Yeah. No problem.” I say, standing up and walking back to the door. “Well, have a good one Nance.” I say, waving goodbye.

“Bye kiddo.” Mrs. Nance says, shutting the door behind me.

               I walk back into our apartment across the hall. I walk in. Adam is on the couch and has the tv on. As I walk in, he mutes it.

“How’d it go?” He asks.

               “Fine.” I say.

“You apologized?” Adam asks.

“Yeah man, now can you just drop it? Aren’t Kay and Ellie going to get here soon?” I change the subject.

“Any minute.” Adam responds. “Oh, you should probably take off your clothes at least. Don’t want either of them to think you’ve broken the rules, right?”

“Yeah I guess not.” I say, walking to my room. There, I strip down into just the diaper and walk back out. Adam and I sit on the couch and watch tv for a minute, when there is a knock on the door. I quickly grab a blanket to cover up with as Adam goes and opens it. Ellie and Kay are there, each one with a small duffel bag.

“Hey guys, how’s it going?” Ellie says, setting her bag down in the kitchen.

“Not bad.” I reply.

“You ready for this thing?” Ellie asks.

“Oh yeah. Adam and I got all the shopping taken care of, so we are set for this.” I say.

“Sweet. Where should we put our bags?” Ellie asks.

“I don’t know. We only have the two bedrooms and one couch, so someone will either have to be on the floor or sharing a bed.” I reply.

“I figured. It’s no problem.” Ellie says. “I’ll just leave it here for now.”

“Sounds good.” I say. I grin, noticing that Adam and Kay haven’t said anything yet. “C’mon you two, why so quiet?” I tease.

“Oh shut it.” Kay says, annoyed. Ellie gives her a dirty look, and Kay goes quiet.

“I am so looking forward to this.” I say evilly.

“Well you better look forward to the end of the weekend when you have to pick new rules out of the hat. I have been racking my brain for good ones. So just you wait.” Kay responds.

“Whatever. I don’t care about that at all.” I say, trying to hide my fear.

“Ok, enough bickering you two.” Ellie says. “Let’s go get you changed Kay.”

“What?! Why do I have to go first?” Kay asks angrily.

“Because you are the biggest whiner.” Ellie responds, smiling a little

Kay rolls her eyes. “Hmph. Am not.”

“See?” Ellie responds.

“Whatever.” Kay says, a little embarrassed.

“Well I still get to pick out Mike’s outfit first then.” Kay says, clearly trying to delay for as long as possible.

“Fine. Go pick one out.” Ellie says, exasperated. Kay happily walks to my bedroom, grinning at me as she goes past. “You only have five minutes though!” Ellie adds as Kay leaves.

“Fine!” Kay says as she shuts the door behind her.

Ellie and I exchange a look. “Looking good by the way.” Ellie says, nodding at me. It’s then that I remember that all I am wearing is the diaper. I blush.

“Thanks… I guess.” I respond.

“I mean, your body, not the… uhh.” Ellie tries to cover. “You’ve kept up my workout routine. That’s all I’m getting at.”

I laugh. “Yeah I figured that’s what you meant.”

I go and sit down on the couch and turn on the tv. Ellie and Adam talk in the kitchen for a minute, and eventually, more than five minutes later, Kay comes back out.

               “Ok guys, I think you are going to love it.” She says, holding something behind her back.

“Just show it.” I say, annoyed.

“Fine fine.” Kay says, eagerly holding up the outfit. It is a soft white t-shirt with a large image of a cartoonish wet diaper on the front, but as I look closer, I see that the t-shirt is more of a belly shirt, clearly designed to come down just above the bellybutton. She is also carrying a baby blue piece of fabric that looks very thick.

“It’s a wet diaper belly shirt, and some sort of thick cloth-diaper-cover-thing. And the perfect color for our little baby.” Kay is grinning. “But this is the best part.” She says, holding up a pacifier with a long clip hanging from it. “A pacifier! With a clip for your shirt!” Kay laughs. “Where did this even come from Adam?”

I close my eyes. “My god. What an awful outfit.” I think to myself. “But it’ll be worth it to see her in wet diapers just like me.”

“Wow.” Ellie says, clearly surprised. “That. Is… something else.”

“Just.. let’s get this over with.” I say.

“Alright then baby boy!” Kay says, walking over with the clothes.

“Hold your horses there Kay.” Ellie says. “I’ll do the dressing, understood?”

“What? But I picked it out!” Kay responds, clearly disappointed.

“I don’t care, I am in charge for the weekend.” Ellie responds.

“I can put it on myself, you know.” I say, a little annoyed.

“I don’t care, I am in charge for the weekend.” Ellie says again.

“But—” Kay and I both start to argue.

“I am in charge for the weekend.” Ellie says again, more firmly.

“Stop arguing and just do what she says.” Adam finally says.

“Fine.” Kay and I both say.

“Good. Now Mike, arms up.” Ellie says, grabbing the outfit from Kay. I do as told, and a few moments later, the humiliating belly shirt is on. The shirt leaves everything visible, not even coming down to the belly button. Then Ellie grabs the diaper cover. I step into it and Ellie slides it up, covering the disposable diaper. Thankfully, the diaper is covered, but it is still so obvious what I am wearing, and the added thickness of the cover means that my walk is about to turn into a full-blown waddle. Finally, Ellie clips the pacifier onto the shirt, letting it hang down like a humiliating necklace. I am red in the face as Ellie stands back to admire her handiwork.

“Well Kay, it is quite the outfit.” Ellie says.

Kay can barely contain her laughter. “I was so happy when I found that pacifier. It’s so big too!”

“Alright enough.” I say, my face reddening even more. “Ellie, it’s time for Kay to get diapered.”

“I couldn’t have said it better.” Ellie says. “C’mon Kay.”

Kay tries her best to argue, but Ellie is having none of it as she drags Kay to my bedroom. I follow along, but as Ellie gets there, she turns to me.

“I think we will have some privacy for the first change.” Ellie says.

“What?!” I respond angrily. “I didn’t get any!”

“I know, but… just… have a little courtesy, she doesn’t have to let me do this.” Ellie responds.

I sigh. “Fine. Fine.” I say, turning and waddling back to the living room. Ellie closes the door.

“You aren’t going to watch?” Adam asks.

“Ellie says she gets privacy for the first change.” I respond, disappointed.

Adam sighs in relief. “Well thank goodness for that.”

“I didn’t get privacy for my first change!” I say, annoyed.

“Yeah, well… We were all kind of drunk, so..” Adam says.

               “That doesn’t mean anything!” I say.

“Just remember Mike. We are doing this because we are your friends. Neither of us have to.” Adam says. “If we didn’t want to do it, like, really really didn’t want to, then there’s nothing you could do to make us. So enough with the pointed jabs and stuff, ok?”

I sigh. “I know. Fine. I’ll try and be nicer. It’s just, Kay hasn’t exactly been nice to me during all of this, so it’s nice to see her down a peg or two.”

“I know. Kay has been a jerk. You can say it. Ellie and I are working on her. Trust me.” Adam responds.

It’s at this moment that we hear some shouting from my bedroom. Mostly unintelligible, but occasionally, as clear as day, we can hear Kay shouting “No! No way!” I get up and walk closer to the bedroom to hear, but by the time I do, the yelling has stopped. From outside the door, I can’ t make out individual words now, but Ellie is clearly talking slowly and deliberately. After a few moments of silence I hear some light movement, and then clear as day, Ellie saying, “There. That wasn’t so hard. Let’s go.”

I quickly run back to the living room, not wanting to get caught snooping. I hear the door open and Ellie walks in smiling, she is blocking the hallway, preventing us from seeing Kay, then she opens her mouth “Ok! Ladies and gentlemen!” She says, as if she were a gameshow host. “I present to you! Baby Kay!” Then Ellie turns to the side, and holds her arms out, showing us Kay. Adam and I immediately start laughing. Ellie has dressed Kay up in a onesie!

 

 

“I hate this.” Kay says, humiliated, but smiling in good sport. The onesie is a soft yellow color with no designs, but just the word “CUTIE” written across the chest. It was obvious as well that Ellie had made Kay remove her bra. With Kay’s small stature, it makes her look ridiculously like a baby girl. The diaper is clearly apparent through the soft, slightly see-through fabric of the onesie, and Kay’s legs are forced apart by the thickness. I felt a stirring inside my diaper at the sight. She was so cute!

After a few more moments of Adam and I laughing, we start to die down. That’s when Kay finally tries to walk into the living room. Then the laughing starts all over again. Kay is so clearly uncomfortable wearing the diaper, and the thickness of the diaper makes her waddle so much worse than I’ve had to. That, and seeing bratty Kay humiliated in such a way makes me so happy. Kay turns bright red again as she sits on the couch next to me, grabbing a blanket to cover up.

“Laugh all you want Adam, you’re next!” Kay says, trying to regain some composure.

“Alright alright.” Adam says, still laughing a bit. “C’mon Ellie, let’s get this over with.”

Adam stands up and walks to the bedroom. Ellie follows along, and we hear the door close behind them.

Kay and I sit in silence for a few moments, just watching the commercials on tv. Then Kay finally speaks up. “How do you wear these?” She asks.

“What do you mean?” I say, confused.

               “I mean, this is so uncomfortable.” She says. “I can barely walk, and they are so loud, I can’t move without being reminded!”

               “Oh it’s not that bad. I got used to it pretty quick I guess.” I respond. “Honestly, at this point, I barely think about it.”

“Really?” Kay responds, surprised. “That’s hard to believe.”

“It’s true. Even when they’re wet, it’s like… I dunno. They’re fine. It’s mostly the same except they are warmer.” I say, trying to explain the feeling more.

“Oh don’t even start with me on that.” Kay says, scrunching her face. “I am not looking forward to that at all.”

“Yeah…” I say. “It’s really hard to actually… go… in them. At least at first.”

“At first?” Kay responds.

“Yeah. I mean, at first I had to work really hard to go in them, but now, I can do it whenever. It’s actually not that bad.” I say. “I barely think about it anymore.”

“That’s crazy!” Kay says. “it’s only been like… A week!”

“Well trust me, it gets easier.” I say. “And it’s not all bad. The feeling of getting a fresh one on after being in a wet or messy one for a while is the best feeling in the world.” After I say that, I blush, realizing what I just said. “I mean… Not like I like them… It’s just… Well, you know.”

“I’ll take your word for it I think.” Kay says. “The fabric on this onesie is really soft though, so at least that’s something.”

“Yeah. All the stuff is really soft. Even the diapers aren’t too bad. Some of the other ones with designs are like… the softest things.” I say. “By the way, what kind did Ellie give you?”

“Kind of what?” Kay asks.

“The diaper. What kind?”

“Oh. I don’t know.” She says.

“Can I see?” I ask.

Kay blushes. “I guess it’s only fair.” Then she lifts the blanket off and undoes the snaps on the bottom of the onesie. She lifts up the flaps, revealing a very thick pink diaper.

“Hmm. I don’t think I’ve had that one yet.” I say. I hadn’t even realized that they’d gotten me such… girly diapers.

Kay quickly pulls the onesie back down and does the snaps. “Huh. I guess there are quite a few kinds back there.”

“Yeah. It seems like my entire closet is now just a place for diapers and weird outfits.” I respond.

“No kidding. It’s floor to ceiling in there.”

“I wonder what Adam will be wearing.” I respond, imagining it in my head.

Kay laughs. “It’ll be quite a sight, I’m sure.”

We both laugh. We keep talking for a few minutes, then we hear the door open, and Ellie walks in, again blocking the doorway.

               “You ready to meet the new Adam?” Ellie says excitedly.

“So ready!” I say.

“Then here he is!” Ellie says, moving aside to reveal Adam in all his glory.

Adam is wearing a pair of jean shortalls, with a soft striped onesie on underneath. Compared to our outfits, Adam’s is quite modest, hiding the diaper, except for telltale bulges in certain parts.

“What?” Kay says, disappointed. “That’s hardly even babyish at all!”

“Yeah!” I say, echoing Kay’s sentiment.

“Well, Adam wasn’t as babyish as you were, Kay, so I let him pick his out himself.” Ellie says. “From a few options I picked of course.”

“That is so unfair!” Kay responds.

“Well” Adam says. “Maybe if you behaved like an adult, you would get to pick your outfit!”

“Humph.” Kay says, crossing her arms in disappointment.

“What kind of diaper is it?” I ask.

“It’s the same kind that Kay has on.” Ellie responds.

“Nice.” I say, smiling. At least that was different. Adam and Kay had girly pink diapers. At least mine was just plain white.

Adam walks over and sits down on the couch next to Kay and I. That is when Ellie let’s out a strange squeal of delight. We all look at her, confused.

“Aww! All of my diaper friends together on the couch!” She says, “So cute!”

I can feel as all three of us blush in embarrassment.

“C’mon Ellie… Enough of that.” Adam says, his cheeks flushing.

“Sorry, it’s just adorable.” Ellie says, sitting on the recliner.

“Sure sure.” Adam says. “Now that all of that business is taken care of, let’s start the weekend!”

 

END ?

Unfortunately that's not it, in the story i'm thinking of there is only three character being the two Girl MC and their 'Daddy' Male MC and if I remember right the two girls are named Kristen and Julie, could be wrong there though

[BabyLock]

5 hours ago, PrincessZelda said:

Unfortunately that's not it, in the story i'm thinking of there is only three character being the two Girl MC and their 'Daddy' Male MC and if I remember right the two girls are named Kristen and Julie, could be wrong there though

This one has the names right - but it is as if the end is missing ?

Mislabled "The Bet" - - -

 

THE BET
 -------

 Part 1

 Julia and Kirsten were the type of girls that everyone 
 wanted. They were both 16 and tremendously beautiful. Julia 
 was about 5 feet 6 inches, 105 pounds with blonde hair and 
 blue eyes. Kirsten was 5 feet 4 inches, 105 pounds with 
 brown hair and brown eyes. They had been best friends since 
 they were little. They had a close friend named James. 
 James was 5 feet 9 inches and about 160 pounds. He had dark 
 hair and dark eyes and was in good physical condition. He 
 was a good athlete and was playing basketball at the time. 
 James had always been friends with Kirsten and Julia but 
 had grown especially close to Julia. He was torn between 
 being a really good friend and being in love with her. 
 Julia knew everything about James, she knew who all his 
 crushes were (except her of course) she knew who he 
 secretly didn't like, she even knew he wet the bed until 
 his 8th grade year. James was 17 now and the three of them 
 were Juniors.
 James and Julia were talking online one night and they 
 were teasing each other like they did a lot. Neither of 
 them ever took anything the other person said seriously and 
 they never really got mad at each other. Julia as always 
 brought up James bedwetting problem he used to have. James 
 was of course embarrassed so he had to think of something. 
 He decided if he could get Julia to lose some kind of 
 embarrassment bet with him he would be able to get some 
 dirt on her, cuz she had plenty more on him. His basketball 
 team was good but the team they were playing that Friday 
 was ranked in the state. He figured his team was really 
 better than the other team so he thought a bet up quick.
 "Lets make a bet" James said, "If my team wins the 
 basketball game this Friday then next week you will be my 
 slave and do whatever I say starting Friday morning at 
 school until the end of the following Monday which we don't 
 have school on If we lose, however, I will be yours and 
 Kirsten's slave for that amount of time. We can do it then 
 cuz we don't have school on Monday and our parents are 
 gonna be gone on vacation together then."
 Julia knew the team which James team was playing was 
 ranked so she quickly agreed figuring this would be an easy 
 way to have fun with James.
 When Friday came the game did not go as James 
 expected. His team lost badly, and the girls were waiting 
 for him after the game to remind him of the bet. James knew 
 that the next weekend was going to be very, very long, and 
 with this thought he went to bed. Kirsten and Julia on the 
 other hand were nowhere near bed and were already planning 
 for the next weekend. They were both busy shopping. Kirsten 
 went down the food isle's buying lots of pop and various 
 drinks. Julia on the other hand was busy picking out 
 pacifiers and baby bottles. Kirsten and Julia then met with 
 each other and headed to the back of the store where they 
 picked out several large packs of adult disposable diapers 
 while they giggled uncontrollably.
 The rest of the weekend went on like a normal weekend 
 and James thought maybe the girls had forgotten all about 
 the bet he had made with them. Wednesday night when James 
 was talking online to Kirsten though she reminded James 
 about the "fun" they were gonna have the upcoming weekend. 
 James knew Kirsten and Julia plenty well enough to know 
 they were probably gonna put him through hell. While James 
 worried and wondered at what the weekend would hold in 
 store for him. Kirsten and Julia were busy thinking of all 
 the things they were gonna do with him. When Thursday night 
 came Julia called James and reminded him to come to her 
 house early on Friday morning.

 Part 2

 When James alarm went off early Friday morning he 
 groaned and slowly got ready for school. After he had 
 gotten himself into what he considered a presentable 
 condition he told his parents to have fun on their week 
 long cruise and then hopped in his car and headed to 
 Julia's house. By the time he reached Julia's house Julia's 
 parents were just pulling out of their driveway to meet 
 James parents at the airport. When James entered in the 
 house through the garage he took off his shoes and went 
 inside. "Thirty minutes before school starts and Julia only 
 lives five minutes away" James said to himself. He wondered 
 why they wanted him here so early. When James entered the 
 living room both girls were sitting their smiling at him. 
 He knew something was up and it wasn't gonna be good. Julia 
 told him to sit down and gave him a large cup of hot 
 chocolate. James loved hot chocolate and quickly drank it 
 down. When he was finished Kirsten said "Well Julia I 
 suppose you better tell him what is up". Julia smiled as 
 she pulled out a disposable diaper.

 Part 3

 James turned white when he saw the diaper in her 
 hands.
 "What the hell do you think you are gonna do with 
 that?" James asked in a shaky voice.
 "I'm not gonna do anything with it" Julia said as she 
 laughed.
 "You are gonna put it on so we can see what you look 
 like in it."
 James shook his head and said "Don't you think you are 
 taking this a bit far?"
 "No," Kirsten giggled, "and besides it is just for the 
 next 15 minutes before we leave for school and then you can 
 take it off. Remember, you said you would do anything we 
 asked," said Julia.
 Finally James agreed and went into the bathroom with 
 the diaper. After what seemed an eternity for the girls 
 waiting James came out in just the diaper and his shirt. 
 The second he walked out the door Julia and Kirsten snapped 
 picture after picture of him.
 "Stop doing that," pleaded James, "besides your not 
 gonna show those pictures to people, are you?"
 "Of course not," Kirsten said, "you are our friend.
 "We are just keeping them so that you can't back out 
 of the bet," said Julia, "and now that we have these you 
 will have to do whatever we say."
 James knew that Kirsten and Julia had no desire to 
 hurt him. He also knew that there would be nothing they 
 could do to him that they would think was too embarrassing 
 for him to have to go through and his fears became reality 
 very quickly.
 "First of all lay down so I can get that diaper on 
 your better," said Julia.
 "You obviously don't know how to put a diaper on," 
 Kirsten added. When Julia undid the diaper James began to 
 squirm violently because she exposed his naked body.
 "Sit still!!!" commanded Julia, "besides you had 
 better get used to this anyway. Read him the rules, 
 Kirsten"
 James turned white as Kirsten read him the rules:

 1. you will wear a diaper at all times from now until 
 Monday night when you go home.
 2. you will use the diapers when you have to go to the 
 bathroom unless we tell you otherwise. an example of this 
 is that you will be allowed to use the bathroom at lunch at 
 school today.
 3. no one may change your diaper except Julia or I.
 4. you must eat and drink everything we give you
 5. you must let us dress you however we want when we are at 
 the house.
 6. just be nice to us and we will make it much easier on 
 you but remember, if your not nice, we always do have the 
 pictures.

 As Kirsten finished reading the rules Julia finished 
 taping the diaper snugly around him. Julia then told him to 
 go get his jeans on and assured him that the only two 
 people who would know he was wearing a diaper was Kirsten 
 and her. James was almost in a state of shock as the walked 
 out to the car. Kirsten carried a bag containing all her 
 school supplies but had the addition of two disposable 
 diapers, too.
 The school day was divided up into seven class hours 
 and a lunch period. Neither Kirsten or Julia had first or 
 second hour with James but they told him they would be 
 checking in between classes to make sure he still had his 
 diaper on. Kirsten had third hour with James, and both of 
 them had fourth hour with him. After lunch he would have 
 fifth hour alone and both sixth and seventh hours with 
 Julia. When the got to school Julia had to prod James with 
 several more promises of only Kirsten and her ever finding 
 out about the diapers and promised him they were not 
 visible underneath his loose-fitting jeans. Both first and 
 second hours seemed to crawl for James. They were, however, 
 nothing compared to third hour. James began to squirm 
 around uncomfortably. He looked behind him to see a smiling 
 Kirsten who had taken her seat behind him. She could hardly 
 contain her laughter because she realized her "special" hot 
 chocolate had finally made its way to James aching bladder.

 Part 4

 "What's the matter, James?" asked Kirsten as she 
 desperately tried to control her giggles. James' face 
 turned red as he knew that he didn't need to answer.
 "Just think," whispered Kirsten, "If you can wait 
 another 2 hours you can go in the toilet instead of your 
 diapers". Kirsten said all this knowing there was no way 
 James would make it 2 hours and James knew that as well. 
 What happened next took Kirsten as much by surprise as it 
 did James.
 Towards the end of class James was desperate for 
 relief. He shifted left and right and squirmed this way and 
 that. He was desperately concentrating on holding his pee 
 when Kirsten poked him in his back to get his attention to 
 say something to him. James never found out what she was 
 going to say. When she poked him he lost his concentration 
 and was filling the diapers with a warm flood of pee as he 
 turned around. His face turned red with embarrassment and 
 it took Kirsten only moments to realize what was happening. 
 Kirsten could no longer contain herself and she started 
 laughing out loud.
 "Kirsten!!! do you have something you would like to 
 share with the rest of the class?" the teacher asked. 
 Kirsten acted as though she was thinking long and hard and 
 saw James squirm uncomfortably as she paused. Kirsten knew 
 there was no chance she would ever do something to James 
 like tell everyone what had just happened, but she was 
 enjoying watching him sweat it.
 "No I don't think so," she replied. She watched James 
 sigh with relief.
 About five minutes later class ended and as Kirsten 
 walked down the hall with her arm around James she quickly 
 found a corner where no one was and yanked him by his arm 
 into it. She stuck her hand down the front of James' pants 
 and felt his diaper still very warm from its recent 
 wetting. He blushed badly as he looked down into her eyes. 
 She looked up at him smiling and she took her hand off the 
 warm diaper and wrapped her arm back around him. When Julia 
 saw them coming down the hall and she saw the smile on 
 Kirsten's face she began to giggle. When James and Kirsten 
 reached her though she looked and James and said, "Damnit! 
 why couldn't you wait till this hour so I could see you 
 when you did it?"
 James just blushed more and they walked him to fourth 
 hour with one arm around him each. James didn't realize how 
 many eyes were on him enviously as the two beautiful girls 
 walked him to his class. Every boy in the school was 
 jealous and wondered why he should get both of Kirsten's 
 and Julia's attention. The other boys, however, did not 
 realize exactly what position James was in either walking 
 down the hall in a wet diaper.
 When they reached fourth hour Kirsten took the seat in 
 front of James and Julia took the seat behind him. Knowing 
 his uncomfortable wet state Julia whispered to him about 
 things that had happened in her first three classes and let 
 him alone about the wet diaper. James would have forgot 
 about his current state if every time he moved he hadn't 
 felt the wetness of the diaper. When fourth hours end came, 
 the girls walked James out to the car and they headed out 
 to lunch. Kirsten drove them to Arby's as James lay in the 
 back and Julia removed the wet diaper from him. Instead of 
 putting another diaper on him as James expected Julia 
 handed him his underwear and said, "We decided that we 
 weren't gonna make you poop in your diapers at school, so 
 you had better make sure that you go before we leave 
 Arby's. Besides, no worries, you will have plenty of 
 chances to do that over the next three days, right, 
 Kirsten?" said Julia.
 "Of course," answered Kirsten as she giggled 
 "especially after I make him lots and lots of refried beans 
 to eat!"
 Both girls giggled and giggled and James looked as 
 though he was gonna throw up as he thought about what he 
 was gonna go through for the next few days. The one thing 
 James couldn't complain about was even though it was 
 horribly embarrassing, He had somewhat enjoyed when Kirsten 
 had put her hand on the warm diapers and even better was 
 when Julia had just recently changed his wet one.
 "At least they both don't mind seeing me naked," James 
 thought as they walked into Arby's. After James told 
 Kirsten what he wanted and went into the bathroom to do as 
 the girls told him. Kirsten took the liberty to remind 
 Julia she probably ought to change his small Coke to a 
 super size if she wanted to see him wet his diaper before 
 seventh hour was complete. After James finished off his 
 food and the Coke, Kirsten led him out to the car to get a 
 new diaper on him. She taped his diaper on very snugly and 
 pulled his jeans back up on him just in time so he could 
 see Julia coming out of the restaurant with a totally 
 refilled cup of pop for him. They told him to drink it all 
 and the three of them headed back to school. James finished 
 his second super sized Coke and they all headed inside for 
 fifth hour.

 Part 5

 James hurried to 5th hour and quickly took his seat. 
 Fifth hour passed quickly and uneventfully and he headed 
 off to sixth hour. He sat down and soon Julia came in and 
 took her seat behind him. She talked to him some. About 
 half way through class she noticed he was squirming around. 
 Towards the end of class he was squirming almost non stop. 
 Finally class ended. When James took his seat in seventh 
 hour, which happened to be English class, Julia again sat 
 directly behind him. The English teacher divided the class 
 in pairs of two to read a couple chapters of "Romeo and 
 Juliat." Since Julia was sitting directly behind James, 
 luck would have it that he was paired up with her. Normally 
 James would have been more than happy to work with Julia, 
 but today he just happened to be wearing diapers and was 
 minutes from wetting them. So he wasn't exactly thrilled to 
 say the least to be paired with the one person who knew his 
 predicament. Julia read the first couple chapters and then 
 said, "Ok your turn now James."
 James, who had been paying attention to nothing 
 because he was concentrating on not wetting his diapers, 
 whispered, "No way, I can't, I gotta pee too bad."
 "Just wet your diapers and get it over with," Julia 
 whispered back.
 "No way, not in school for the second time today," he 
 replied.
 "We'll see about that," said Julia, and with that she 
 quickly kissed him on the lips. James was so shocked he 
 completely lost control of his bladder and just flooded the 
 diapers. Julia had little time to notice this however 
 because the teachers voice said aloud, "JULIA!!! You are 
 supposed to be reading the play of 'Romeo and Juliat', not 
 acting it out!!!"
 The whole class erupted with laughter and Julia was 
 still red when it quieted down. When she looked at James 
 though she smiled and said mockingly, "Don't worry I'll buy 
 you another Coke since you just lost the one you had 
 before." James just blushed, Julia just lay her head on his 
 shoulder and said, "read the last chapter now, James."
 James had mixed emotions as he went to his locker to 
 end the school day. He was happy to be leaving school. He 
 was scared of what the girls might do to him when he went 
 home with him. He just knew one thing for sure. He wanted 
 out of the wet diaper badly. Kirsten met Julia and they 
 both headed over to James locker.
 "I've got to go to the bathroom," said Julia as she 
 smiled at James.
 "Come on, buddy," said Kirsten. "Come with me to the 
 car and I will get you changed."
 When they got to the car James lay down in the 
 backseat and Kirsten got the last clean diaper out. She 
 removed the wet diaper from him and threw it in a plastic 
 bag. Then she sprinkled his crotch with baby powder. This 
 was too much for James. He quickly became aroused. Kirsten 
 just kept right on going, though he could hear her trying 
 to quiet her giggles. She taped the diaper up nice and snug 
 and helped him with his jeans. When Julia got back to the 
 car James said, "Maybe you should be the one wearing the 
 diapers since you can't wait a five-minute drive to yours 
 house to go to the bathroom."
 "No, no," said Julia, "we aren't going to my house, we 
 are going to your house so we can get your clothes so you 
 can spend the whole weekend with us!!"
 "That's right!!!" said Kirsten. "Not only are you 
 gonna be wetting diapers during the day, your gonna be a 
 bedwetter at night!!!!"
 At this both girls began laughing.
 "So I guess you told her about me wetting the bed when 
 i was younger, huh?" James said to Julia.
 "Of course not, James! I would never tell anyone your 
 secrets." said Julia.
 "YOU WERE A BEDWETTER!!!!!" laughed Kirsten. "Oh my 
 gosh, that is sooooo funny!!!"
 James sighed as this was getting worse and worse. When 
 they got to his house they got all enough clothes to last 
 him the weekend. Julia and Kirsten had barely stopped 
 laughing before Julia said, "Hey James, make sure you bring 
 the plastic sheet that used to be on your bed along with 
 you so you don't stain my mattress!"
 Both girls just laughed and laughed. James just shook 
 his head and went to get the plastic sheet. When they had 
 everything they thought James should bring they all got 
 back in the car and they headed back to Julia's house.

 Part 6

 When they arrived to Julia's house the three of them 
 went into Julia's room. Much to James dismay he saw sitting 
 over in the corner pacifiers, bottles, and several packages 
 of more diapers.
 "You will be sleeping in my bed," said Julia.
 "Then again so will we." James heart raced when he 
 heard this. Finally his dream he would get to sleep in 
 Julia's bed with her!!! Then his heart slowed, he 
 remembered he would be very well diapered. He looked the 
 bed over, big enough for two people to sleep comfortably he 
 thought. Three people would have to cuddle very close 
 together though. Diapered or not, this won't be that bad he 
 thought to himself. James then realized his second coke had 
 been catching up with him and he was now dancing a little 
 because he had to pee.
 "Can I use the bathroom?" James asked the girls.
 "You just don't get it, do you?" asked Kirsten. "We 
 let you go poop at Arby's because we didn't want you to 
 have to wear a dirty diaper in school and have everyone 
 find out.
 "From here on out though," said Julia. "Pee, Poop, 
 even diarrhea, It's DIAPERS, DIAPERS, ALL coming out in 
 your DIAPERS!!!!!!"
 Julia then smiled at him and walked around behind him. 
 She gently put her hands around his waste and began to 
 unbutton his jeans. She pulled them off him and led him 
 towards the bed. Kirsten pulled his arms up and helped him 
 get his shirt off and they gently pushed him down so he was 
 lying on the bed looking up at them. James was wondering 
 what in the hell was going on when he saw Kirsten look over 
 at Julia. They both looked down at him and smiled, and then 
 began to tickle him. James was so shocked he did not have 
 enough time to beg them to stop before he began wetting his 
 diapers. Both girls stopped tickling him and put their 
 hands on his diaper. They felt it turn soft and warm under 
 their hands and they both began to giggle. James just lay 
 on the bed in shock.
 When the girls finished their laughing they gently 
 helped James down to the floor and Julia began to remove 
 his wet diaper. Kirsten went over and grabbed a clean 
 diaper and powder. When Julia took the wet diaper off him 
 and he realized he was completely naked he started to 
 protest. Kirsten quickly shoved a pacifier in his mouth 
 though and commanded him to keep it there. When Julia began 
 to powder James he got the same reaction to it as the first 
 time Kirsten did it to him. Julia just giggled and then 
 Julia taped the diapers snugly around him and made sure it 
 was secure and helped him to his feet. Julia and Kirsten 
 led James out to the living room where Kirsten got a 
 blanket and wrapped it around him. Julia went out in the 
 kitchen and began to fill a bottle with juice. Kirsten sat 
 down on one end of the couch and told James to lay down on 
 the couch and lay his head in her lap. She got a pillow to 
 help prop his head up and she laid his head on her lap and 
 gently stroked his hair. Julia came back in with the bottle 
 and handed it to Kirsten who removed the pacifier from 
 James mouth and told him to drink the bottle. Julia sat 
 down on the end of the couch and laid James legs up on her 
 lap. Kirsten and Julia began to talk of what they should do 
 with James for the rest of the night. They thought of doing 
 his hair or dressing him up or putting makeup on him but 
 decided to wait to do all that till another day. The 
 decided they would take him shopping to the mall since they 
 loved shopping and after that they would go see a movie. 
 James just listened to them as he lay motionless sucking on 
 the bottle wondering what would happen next.
 Julia prepared a bag for James while Kirsten fed him 
 the rest of the bottle. Julia grabbed three extra diapers a 
 pacifier and a couple bottles and filled them with juice. 
 Kirsten finished feeding James and told him to get his 
 clothes on. They then took James out to Julia's car and 
 they headed for the mall. When they arrived Julia handed 
 James the bag containing his diapers and said, "Don't lose 
 this or you won't be getting a change when you need it."
 James took the bag and the three of them walked in the 
 mall.
 "Where should we go first??" asked Kirsten.
 "I think the first thing we need to do is get some 
 more food in James so that we will be sure he will have 
 lots to fill his diaper with in the morning," said Julia.
 James groaned. Kirsten and Julia laughed and laughed. 
 Kirsten and Julia took James to a Chinese restaurant and 
 ordered him some orange chicken and rice.
 "Just think, buddy," said Kirsten cheerfully. 
 "Everything you eat is gonna end up in your diapers!!!! "
 "We will have to make sure to feed him lots of beans 
 and tacos tomorrow!!" said Julia.
 "You will give my diarrhea, though," groaned James.
 "I know!!" said Julia cheerfully.
 "That is gonna be a lot of fun for you!" said Kirsten 
 as she laughed.
 "I can only promise you this," said Julia. "You will 
 be a poopy mess when we are finished with you tomorrow!!!"
 "Oh gross!!!" said James.
 "Gross isn't the word!" said Julia. "Its more like 
 messy, messy, messy!!!!"
 "I can't wait to watch you poop in your diapers!" said 
 Kirsten as she put her arm around him and gave him a 
 squeeze . James just groaned more and finished up his meal.
 When they were finished eating the girls dragged James 
 into every store imaginable. Neither of the girls were in 
 any want for money. James really couldn't complain either 
 though because his parents had plenty themselves. When they 
 finished up shopping the girls took James to the movie 
 theater. As Julia turned the car off the girls heard a 
 familiar sound. pssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss. James was 
 wetting his diaper again. The girls laughed for what seemed 
 an hour to James but they finally got him changed into a 
 clean diaper.
 Julia brought an extra diaper to change James out of 
 since she was quite sure by the amount of liquid they made 
 him drink there was no way on earth he would make it 
 through the movie dry. Julia bought them all some pop. 
 James, of course, ended up with the biggest size there was. 
 The girls decided to see the movie "Hannibal." James 
 couldn't object since he loved "Silence of the Lambs."
 As they were walking in Julia whispered to James, 
 "Now, buddy, I brought you and extra diaper so we could 
 change you after the movie, but if you wet your diapers 
 when you get scared I'm not getting up to change you in the 
 middle of the movie. So you will have to sit in them till 
 it is done."
 "Thanks a ton, Jules" James whispered back. James sat 
 in between Kirsten and Julia and they weren't far in the 
 movie before both were cuddling to him. James, on the other 
 hand, wasn't far into the movie before he soaked the 
 diapers, not because he was scared, but because the girls 
 had been feeding him liquid almost nonstop. When the movie 
 was over Julia changed James out at the car and got him in 
 a fresh diaper, then they headed home. When they arrived at 
 Julia's James was told to sit on the couch and Julia and 
 Kirsten left the room to get ready. James knew it would be 
 a long night because he had drank so much pop at the movie. 
 When Kirsten and Julia called him in the room though he 
 knew it would be much longer than he originally thought. He 
 saw at least half a dozen bottles filled up and several 
 diapers on the floor. Kirsten was fitting the plastic sheet 
 onto Julia's bed.
 "Well James, we are gonna have a VERY busy day 
 tomorrow," said Julia.
 "So we are gonna get you around for bed cuz it is 
 bedtime"
 "More like BEDWETTING TIME!!!!" giggled Kirsten. When 
 James heard the way Kirsten said bedwetting time he knew he 
 was probably not gonna get much sleep. The girls then began 
 to get him ready for bed.

 Part 7

 Julia took out 4 diapers and began to cut the outer 
 plastic of 3 of them.
 "Lay down," said Kirsten. She took his pants off when 
 she found his diaper was dry she said, "You might wanna wet 
 this before I take it off you if you gotta go at all, 
 because as soon as your night diapers are on, whatever 
 comes out you sleep in."
 "Thanks, but I don't gotta go," said James. Kirsten 
 removed the dry diaper from James and began to sprinkle 
 quite a bit of powder on him.
 "Don't want you to get a rash from all the wetting you 
 are gonna be doing?" Kirsten giggled.
 "Why the hell are you cutting holes in those?" James 
 said to Julia.
 "So that I can put four of them on you" said Julia.
 "Then when the first diaper fills it will be able to 
 leak out into the next one."
 "That's why I am leaving the fourth diaper alone is so 
 that it won't leak," said Julia. She then began to put the 
 diapers on him.
 When Julia got the fourth diaper on him James could 
 barely move. His legs were spread wide apart. Kirsten took 
 his shirt off and said, "He can sleep in just his diapers."
 Both girls giggled as James tried to get to his feet. 
 Julia and Kirsten helped him into the bed. Kirsten and 
 Julia both hopped in after they grabbed several bottles 
 each. Julia propped James head up into her lap as she sat 
 in the bed. James look down and could not believe the 
 number of bottles there were. Kirsten handed Julia a bottle 
 and Julia said, "Drink up buddy the sooner you are done the 
 sooner we can go to sleep.
 "And the sooner you can start wetting the bed!!!" 
 Kirsten said.
 James drank for what seemed an eternity to him. Bottle 
 after bottle finally he finished them all and Julia laid 
 his head back down on the pillow. Kirsten then got up and 
 turned out the lights and crawled back into the bed. Julia 
 pulled the covers up over the three of them. James was 
 laying in the middle of the bed in between the two girls. 
 As James expected it was a tight squeeze but the two girls 
 cuddled in close to him. James lay on his stomach with his 
 head turned towards Julia. The two girls cuddled their 
 heads in close to his and wrapped their arms around him. 
 Kirsten gently rubbed his back and Julia moved her face 
 momentarily closer his and gave him a quick kiss. James 
 quickly drifted to sleep but just as quickly found himself 
 awake. He could feel himself wetting and Kirsten was gently 
 rubbing the crotch of his diapers.
 "Feels like bedwetting time has started," Kirsten said 
 mockingly.
 "I'm sure it will go on for quite a while, too," said 
 Julia as she gave James a tight squeeze. James went on 
 wetting while Kirsten and Julia drifted to sleep cuddled to 
 him. James drifted in and out of consciousness with each 
 wetting. All three woke up abruptly though when Kirsten 
 screamed!!!!

 Part 8

 It didn't take long for James to figure out what 
 Kirsten's scream was from. Kirsten jumped out of bed like a 
 rocket. Julia looked at her friend and saw a dark stain on 
 her pajamas.
 "He leaked all over me!!!!" said a hysterical Kirsten.
 "Thank God we put that plastic sheet on!!!" said Julia 
 as she looked at the wet sheets with horror. Then they both 
 looked over at James. His face was blushed beet red with 
 embarrassment and he lay curled up and shivering.
 "Aww, I just wanted him to wet all over in his 
 diapers, not freeze to death" said Kirsten.
 "I'll get him changed, you go get a bunch of blankets 
 out of the closet and lay some on the floor and some for us 
 to cover up with. We will have to sleep on the floor for 
 the rest of the night," said Julia as she started to remove 
 the soaked diapers from James. She then rediapered him the 
 same way she had. When she was finished she removed the wet 
 sheets from the bed and threw them in the wash. Then James 
 and Julia went out by Kirsten and snuggled up in the 
 blankets and fell asleep.

 Part 9

 Julia and Kirsten awoke James the next morning about 
 9:30.
 "Busy day!!!!" said a smiling Julia as she pulled the 
 covers off him.
 "I think we might have overdone the drinking thing 
 just a little," said Kirsten as she felt absolutely soaked 
 diapers. She changed him into a new fresh clean diaper. 
 Unknown to the girls that while they were feeding James his 
 breakfast he was all ready feeling the pain in his stomach 
 that told him he desperately needed to poop. James was 
 quite desperate by the time breakfast was over and he 
 decided just to play on the mercy of the girls.
 "Can you Please let me go to the bathroom?" James 
 begged. "Its worse than pee this time" he pleaded.
 "Hell NO!" said Kirsten.
 "This is what we have been waiting so patiently for!" 
 added Julia.
 James fought about another half hour the girls didn't 
 take their eyes off him the whole time. James finally could 
 take it no longer. He filled his diapers with a warm mess 
 of poop. Kirsten and Julia laughed as they watched.
 "Now can you change me, please!!!" James begged.
 "Nah," said Julia "It just snowed we are all gonna go 
 outside and play."
 Julia and Kirsten dressed in their snow suits and then 
 turned their attention to James. Julia pulled out an old 
 snow suit she used to wear.
 "This should keep you nice and warm and keep you 
 bundled up all nice and TIGHT!!!" Julia said with a smirk. 
 The stretched and stretched it till it finally fit over 
 James and they both giggled as they watched James face when 
 they zipped it up spreading his poopy mess all over his 
 backside. When they all got out side Julia and Kirsten both 
 ran at James tackling him and spreading the mess around in 
 his diaper even further. James wet his diaper several times 
 before they decided to come in for lunch and he was just a 
 mess.
 "You got first messy diaper, Julia!!" said Kirsten.
 "Fine but you are so changing the next one!" replied 
 Julia.
 "Lay down, buddy," Julia said as she began to remove 
 his clothes. When she got to the diaper and undid it she 
 almost gagged at the smell.
 "Oh that is so messy!!! I am feeling slightly bad for 
 you," she said.
 "Yeah," said Kirsten sullenly, "but not so bad we 
 aren't fixing you tacos and beans for lunch," she added 
 with a smile.
 When Julia finally got James cleaned up she was 
 relieved as he was. She got him a bottle and told him to 
 drink up and she went to help Kirsten fix the food. By the 
 time James was starting to finish his second bottle Julia 
 and Kirsten called him to the kitchen. They scooped him 
 lots of beans and gave him several tacos and plenty more to 
 drink. James finally finished his food and Julia told him 
 to lay across the couch like he had last night and to lay 
 his head in her lap. She gave him another bottle and told 
 him just to rest and relax. James was more than happy to 
 because he hadn't really gotten enough sleep the night 
 before because of the non stop wetting the girls put him 
 through. He slowly drifted to sleep on her lap.
 When James woke up he was wetting his diapers but that 
 was the least of his worries.
 "Oh my gosh I feel so sick," James moaned.
 "Sounds like somebody needs to empty themselves out 
 into their diapers," Kirsten giggled. Julia was about to 
 say something when she was interrupted with a wet fart. 
 James felt a thick stream of diarrhea fill the back of his 
 diapers. Julia and Kirsten fell on the floor in laughter 
 they weren't even close to finishing when another wet fart 
 was heard and James filled the diapers with even more 
 diarrhea. This went on with James filling the diapers a 
 third time as well.
 "Go stand on the kitchen floor" commanded Julia in 
 between laughs "I can't have you get your poop all over the 
 carpet"
 James went into the kitchen and the girls laughed for 
 almost another 10 minutes straight. Julia came into the 
 kitchen with Kirsten close behind.
 "You done squirting yet?" Julia asked with a smile.
 "I think so, but I gotta pee now" James replied.
 "Well go now cuz after you get changed you aren't 
 getting a clean diaper for the next couple of hours," said 
 Julia. James began to wet, psssssssssssssss the sound was a 
 cue to the girls to begin laughing again. About five 
 minutes after James was done wetting the diaper they quit 
 laughing. Julia looked at the clock.
 "Oh geez it is 3 in the afternoon already, time flies 
 when you are having fun, huh, James??" Julia laughed.
 Kirsten went over by James and looked at the diapers. 
 They had swelled absolutely huge but had not leaked.
 "Wow that must be an umm rather interesting feeling to 
 be wearing that James." Kirsten said and began to laugh.
 "You know what is really funny though?" said Julia as 
 she began to laugh.
 "Whats that?" asked Kirsten as she laughed, too.
 "Its your turn to change him!!!" Julia said still 
 laughing. Kirsten stopped laughing and groaned.

 Part 10

 "This is gonna be so nasty!!!" Kirsten said aloud.
 "Just be glad you aren't wearing them" replied Julia.
 "Very, very, true," said Kirsten. She took James and 
 laid him down on a changing pad. When Kirsten untaped the 
 diapers she turned white.
 "OH MY GOSH!!! OH MY GOSH" she whined. She moved the 
 diaper out from underneath him and then took some several 
 wipes and began to clean him off. It took several minutes 
 in all for Kirsten to get him completely clean. She then 
 powdered him extremely well and taped a diaper snugly in 
 place on him.
 "Feel better, James?" Kirsten asked.
 "Tons!!!" he replied.
 "Well you make sure you eat very good for dinner 
 tonight so you can fill your diapers up nice and full for 
 Julia before we go to bed, ok?" said Kirsten.
 James just rolled his eyes. When James and Kirsten 
 entered back in the kitchen Julia was waiting for them."
 You know what would be great? I think we should have 
 James fill his diapers like that some night before bed and 
 let him sleep like that!" Julia said.
 Kirsten giggled, "oh that would be hilarious" she 
 agreed.
 "Lets go get some pizza for dinner tonight," said 
 Julia.
 "Sounds good to me!" said Kirsten.
 The girls took turns getting ready while the other 
 girl watched James. Julia went and got ready first so 
 Kirsten sat down with James and began to talk to him.
 "We might as well talk about something other than you 
 peeing and pooping in your diapers for a while till Julia 
 gets out," said Kirsten.
 "Ok sounds good to me," replied James.
 "Tell me all about your bedwetting, and don't miss any 
 details!" Kirsten giggled.
 James groaned and rolled his eyes.
 "Oh c'mon, I won't tell a soul, I promise, how old 
 were you when you stopped?" Kirsten asked.
 "I stopped halfway through eighth grade," answered 
 James.
 "Did you have to wear diapers?" Kirsten giggled as she 
 asked.
 "Only when we went places away from home"
 Kirsten smiled at him and said, "Why are you blushing 
 while telling me this, James? I mean, look at you now."
 James looked down and saw his diaper and blushed even 
 worse. Kirsten just laughed, and said, "You know we still 
 consider you our best friend, but there is no way we could 
 pass this up!! it's just too much fun."
 "Yeah, I'd have a fun time making you wet the bed and 
 poop in a diaper, too"
 James laughed as he thought of this.
 "Well too bad that will never happen," Kirsten said as 
 she smiled.
 "We will see about that thought James .as soon as I 
 get the picture from you two and this week is over, I will 
 get my friendly revenge," James thought to himself.
 "James you still with me?" Kirsten asked as she saw 
 him deep in thought.
 "Oh yeah, too bad, don't worry though, I won't hold 
 hard feelings against you two," said James.
 "Good," said Kirsten, "cuz we still love ya!"
 "Your turn," said Julia as she came out of the 
 bathroom. Kirsten walked to the bathroom and Julia sat down 
 next to James.
 "We would let you get ready, James, but you're wearing 
 a diaper, so looks like your ready!" Julia said.
 "Thanks a lot, Jules," said James as sarcastically as 
 he could.
 "Do you think I look pretty?" asked Julia.
 "Yeah what's new, though?" asked James.
 "Thanks, I know!!!" said Julia as she giggled, "and 
 for that come over here."
 Kirsten came out of the bathroom all ready to go. She 
 saw Julia changing James diaper on the floor.
 "Did he wet his diapers already again?" asked Kirsten.
 "Yeah he just can't seem to control his bladder at all 
 when I kiss him," replied Julia.
 Kirsten giggled and said, "all right lets go eat."
 "Don't you think we should let James put some pants 
 over his diaper?" Julia asked.
 Kirsten thought for a few seconds and smiled at James. 
 James face turned white.
 "Yeah I guess so," Kirsten giggled. James sighed in 
 relief, got his pants on, and they all walked out to the 
 car to leave.

 Part 11

 Kirsten came out of the bathroom all ready to go. She 
 saw Julia changing James' diaper on the floor.
 "Did he wet his diapers already again?" asked Kirsten.
 "Yeah he just can't seem to control his bladder at all 
 when I kiss him" replied Julia. Kirsten giggled and said, 
 "all right lets go eat."
 "Don't you think we should let James put some pants 
 over his diaper?" Julia asked. Kirsten thought for a few 
 seconds and smiled at James. James face turned white.
 "Yeah I guess so," Kirsten giggled. James sighed with 
 relief, got his pants on, and they all walked out to the 
 car to go eat.
 When they arrived at the pizza place Julia took James 
 to sit down while Kirsten ordered the pizza. After they 
 were seated James asked what they were gonna do when they 
 were done eating.
 "Oh we are gonna have lots of fun," promised Julia.
 "First, we are gonna go rent some movies, when we get 
 home your pizza should be worked through your system and we 
 plan on you having some more messy diapers. We will have 
 some fun with your messy diapers for a bit, you'll have to 
 wait and see what I mean by that. Then when I am done 
 changing those nasty things, we will put the movies in and 
 cuddle you up with us. Then we will watch the movies and 
 start feeding you bottles to get you ready for your 
 bedwetting tonight!!!"
 "Wonderful!!!" James said in a sarcastic tone. Kirsten 
 then came back to the table with the pizza and they all 
 ate. James was given plenty more than he wanted and was 
 absolutely stuffed when they all got back into the car. The 
 girls drove to the movie store and took plenty of time 
 picking out two movies James really didn't want to see.
 "You will be busy drinking, anyways," said Kirsten 
 when James complained. James stomach was starting to churn 
 when they were halfway home and he realized it was the all 
 too familiar feeling of him needing to poop.
 When the arrived home James was in obvious pain and 
 discomfort.
 "Just poop in your diapers so we can watch the 
 movies!" Julia said. James knew it was inevitable and that 
 the girls weren't gonna let him off so he squatted down and 
 began to push. His stomach ached as he tried to push the 
 poop out but it was much more solid than it had been the 
 first two times. After about six or seven minutes James 
 finally worked it all out. He sighed with relief but was 
 quickly yanked up to his feet by Julia who told him to take 
 his jeans and shirt off. While James was doing this his 
 bladder started to release all he had drank the past few 
 hours. Julia had undressed him and let him back down on the 
 floor before James had finished wetting the diaper. James 
 sighed with relief as the aching in his bladder and bowels 
 had finally subsided.
 "All right, James, I want you to stay laying on your 
 stomach no matter what we do," Julia commanded.
 "Yes, this is going to get a bit messy!" Kirsten said 
 as she got on the floor next to him. She then placed her 
 hands on the back of his diaper and began to press inward 
 on it spreading his poop around. James began to get up but 
 lay back down quickly when Julia said, "Sit down or you are 
 sleeping in it tonight!"
 Kirsten kept rubbing the back of his diapers for a 
 good 15 minutes and James squirmed with discomfort as he 
 felt what used to be a rather solid bowel movement worked 
 into a thick paste across his backside. Kirsten then got up 
 and told him to stay laying on the ground till they 
 returned. When they did Julia was holding a large bowl.
 "In case you didn't notice we drank plenty tonight 
 too, so we got something to add to your diaper."
 "Hurry up while it is still warm!!!" Kirsten said. 
 James turned white as Julia pulled the front of his diaper 
 out and Kirsten poured the bowl filled with yellow liquid 
 down the front of his diaper. James jumped around as the 
 warm liquid ran down his skin and all around in his diapers 
 turning the pasty poop on his backside into a gooey mess. 
 James was literally seconds from throwing up when Kirsten 
 said, "Geez James, just kidding, James. Its only warm water 
 with yellow food coloring! even we aren't that nasty!!!."
 The color returned to James' face and he stopped 
 jumping up and down.
 "Now stand still so we can rub it around some more or 
 your sleeping in it!" Julia said. James stood still and 
 began his squirming again as the girls worked the mess all 
 over his diapered area. After what seemed hours to James 
 but actually wasn't that long, the girls finally got sick 
 of watching James squirm and decided to clean him up so 
 they could watch the movies.
 "Your messy diaper this time," said Kirsten.
 "I know, go warm him up some bath water so we can wash 
 him and I'll get him out of this diaper," replied Julia.
 Julia led James to another bathroom and lay him down 
 and quickly got the messy diaper off him. She wiped him 
 clean as best she could then turned the shower on and told 
 him to jump in. He was in there for about a minute when she 
 opened the shower curtain and turned the water off. "What 
 are you doing?" asked James? "I just wanted you to rinse 
 the rest of that mess off, not clean yourself. Kirsten and 
 I are going to wash you in the tub" said Julia.
 James shifted uncomfortably as he stood before the 
 girls totally naked. "Hop in" said Kirsten. "It should be 
 just about the right temp" The warm water did feel good but 
 James could barely enjoy it. He was far to embarrassed at 
 being aroused as he sat in the water in front of the girls. 
 "Don't be embarrassed James, We would think there was 
 something wrong with you if that didn't happen" said Julia 
 with a smile. James tried to relax and did a good job minus 
 the 10 minutes Julia and Kirsten took alternating back and 
 forth as they washed his privates. Finally they shampooed 
 his hair and rinsed it out and told him to hop out of the 
 tub. Julia and Kirsten took two towels and dryed his body 
 and then stretched them on the floor and told him to lay 
 down on them. Kirsten left the room and Julia took several 
 diapers out and prepared them as she had the night before. 
 She told James that she added a couple extra diapers since 
 they were gonna watch the movies first and that he wasn't 
 getting changed till morning. She then powdered him good 
 and began to diaper him. Kirsten returned with a light blue 
 one piece sleeper that had mittens in the hands and feet. 
 "This should keep our buddy nice and warm while he sleeps 
 tonight" Kirsten said mockingly. When Julia finished taping 
 on all the diapers They began to put the sleeper on him. 
 James was surprised at how well it fit when they zipped him 
 up. The only place it was very tight at all was where his 
 diapers bulged out quite noticeably. They then led him out 
 to the couch and Kirsten turned the first movie on.
 Julia and Kirsten sat close together and James lay 
 across their laps with his head on Julia's lap and his 
 upper body across Kirsten's lap. The took turns feeding 
 James the bottles since his hands were useless in the 
 mittens of the sleeper. They only made James drink a few 
 bottles and then Julia commented that she didn't want her 
 bed soaked again so they let him sit up in between them and 
 wrapped a blanket around the three of them. James made it 
 through the first movie but halfway through the second 
 movie he knew he would be going to bed in a wet diaper. As 
 the second movie neared its end James wet the diapers quite 
 a bit. His diapers were so thick however that they easily 
 and quickly absorbed all his pee and he could barely notice 
 that he had even wet. When the second movie ended the girls 
 decided James diapers should be able to hold a ton of pee. 
 So they decided to give him a few more bottles before bed. 
 When James lay down between the girls for bed his body was 
 filled with liquids and he knew it would probably be 
 another long night.
 James listened to the girls crack jokes about 
 bedwetting for an hour or so before he finally fell asleep. 
 When James woke up he was wetting his diapers badly and as 
 she had been the night before, Kirsten was awake to tease 
 him about his wetting. James listened to another ten 
 minutes before she finally cuddled up close to him and went 
 to sleep. James woke up a few more times and felt the warm 
 liquid moving through his diapers, but he slept rather well 
 as he snuggled closely with the girls as they held on to 
 him and laid their heads on his chest.

 Part 12

 James woke up soaked, and squirmed around a bit trying 
 to get comfortable. His squirming woke Kirsten up. She 
 slowly opened her eyes and looked at the clock.
 "It's only seven, James, go back to sleep," she said 
 as she yawned.
 "How about I put these soaked diapers on you and you 
 go back to sleep," said James.
 "Aww did James go wettums in his didees?" Kirsten 
 mocked.
 "What do you think after all you made me drink? 
 replied James.
 "FINE!!! I will change you so we can rest for a couple 
 more hours, then its time for you to dirty your diapers!!!" 
 Kirsten said.
 With that she removed the soaked diapers from James 
 and taped a new one snugly to him. They then cuddled back 
 under the covers and fell asleep. The alarm went off at 10 
 AM. Kirsten and Julia both shook James as he tried to 
 ignore the alarm.
 "Lets go, James, we got a busy day," said Julia. "Last 
 full day, thank goodness" said James.
 "Well we better make it the best then," said Kirsten.
 The girls fed him another big breakfast and by the 
 time he was finished he needed to pee badly again. Julia 
 and Kirsten watched as he squirmed around Kirsten got and 
 idea and she unzipped the sleeper from him and left him so 
 he was just in his diapers. James squirmed uncomfortably as 
 the girls sat and watched him standing in just his diaper. 
 He squirmed around and finally gave up and wet the diaper 
 in front of them. The girls giggled as they watched the 
 front of his diaper turn yellow.
 "Can you change me now?" asked James.
 "Nah, we will wait 'til you fill that up with some 
 poop first," said Julia. The girls didn't have to wait long 
 at about 11:30 James was squirming and dancing with a fresh 
 bladder of pee and a stomach ache that told him it was 
 gonna be messy. The girls had James lie across the couch 
 and Julia was feeding him bottles while Kirsten massaged 
 his stomach trying to force the poop into his diapers. 
 James finally gave in and let several warm streams of 
 diarrhea fill the diapers. The girls helped James sit up so 
 he wouldn't leak. Julia quit feeding him the bottle but 
 Kirsten continued to massage his stomach and helped several 
 more streams of diarrhea into James diapers.
 When James had finished the warm runny mess was all 
 over and he was very ready to be changed. Kirsten finally 
 took him in the bathroom and removed the dirty diapers and 
 let him hop in the shower. When he got out she let him dry 
 himself off and then she diapered him. James was fed more 
 tacos and beans for lunch and they laid him down for a nap. 
 James slept decent during the nap but was awakened again by 
 pains of needing to poop. Kirsten was right there as always 
 to mock him.
 "Aww, does my little buddy need to go poopy??" She 
 taunted.
 "Well If I was you I would hold that as long as you 
 can!!" said Julia, "because we are gonna take you to the 
 mall again and then we are gonna go out to eat around six, 
 when we are done with that, then we will change you."
 James groaned as he thought about it. He knew he would 
 not be able to hold off messing the diaper long, and it was 
 only 2:30.

 Part 13

 "Lay down over here James" Julia said as she got 
 another diaper out. "I'm going to put another diaper on you 
 along with these plastic pants, because I don't want you 
 dripping all over during dinner," she said with a smile and 
 wink.
 James lay down and let her put the extra diaper and 
 plastic pants on him. When he put his pants on he looked in 
 the mirror and saw a slight bulkiness to his diapered area.
 "JULIA!!!!!" he complained.
 "Would you rather walk around the mall and look like 
 maybe you are wearing a diaper or walk around without the 
 extra diaper and without the plastic pants and have 
 everyone KNOW from the smell that you are wearing a DIRTY 
 DIAPER?" Julia asked sarcastically.
 James sighed and bent over in pain as his stomach 
 groaned from the pressure built up inside of him. Julia got 
 in the driver's seat and Kirsten got in the backseat with 
 James.
 "Lay down across the seat and put your head in my lap 
 and listen," said Kirsten as she helped him lay down.
 "Just being the nice person I am, I'm gonna make a 
 suggestion for ya!!!!" she said with a smile. James knew 
 that whichever way he decided his diapers were still gonna 
 be dirty.
 "I think you should just fill your diapers up now 
 while your relaxed and laying down, it's all gonna come out 
 sooner or later and I would think you would wanna be 
 stationary when it happens. Besides, your tummy has to be 
 killing you, just let it out," Kirsten said smiling. James 
 knew she was right and buried his face in her lap. Kirsten 
 played with his hair as James tried to get in a position he 
 thought best to fill the diaper. Finally, James let go and 
 felt the diarrhea completely fill his diapers. He almost 
 started crying as he felt the warm semi-liquid poop spread 
 all over him. Kirsten and Julia giggled as they continued 
 to get closer to the mall. When they arrived Kirsten had to 
 prod him to get up.
 "C'mon, you can't keep your face their forever, even 
 though I know you would like to," she said as she laughed. 
 James slowly got up and felt the still warm mess shifting 
 through out his diapers. Kirsten and Julia walked him 
 around from store to store as time just absolutely crawled 
 for James. The girls shopped non stop until dinner time and 
 only stopped once for a few minutes to let James fill the 
 diapers with a warm flood of pee and some fresh diarrhea 
 before they continued to look around. By the time they were 
 finished walking the mess covered James from front to back 
 and filled every inch of his diapers. Time crawled as James 
 sat in the mess during dinner and the girls once again 
 showed no mercy. James was given an extraordinary amount to 
 eat and was told he wasn't getting changed until he 
 finished it. During dinner James wet heavily again and the 
 contents of his diapers spilled into his plastic pants. 
 James finally finished dinner and looked pleadingly at 
 Julia.
 "PLEASE change me!!!!" he begged.
 "Damn it, I forgot to bring any extra diaper to change 
 you into," Julia said.
 "DAMN IT JULIA!!!!" James yelled.
 The whole restaurant looked in their direction. 
 Kirsten seized the opportunity and said loud enough so that 
 everyone looking could here, "Take it easy James, I brought 
 a diaper to change you with," she said as she held one up 
 so everyone could see. James turned beet red and 
 practically dragged Julia out of the restaurant and into 
 the mall. Kirsten shouted after Julia that she would stay 
 to pay the bill and meet them outside the diaper changing 
 rooms. When they got to the diaper changing rooms which 
 were right next to the girls bathroom, James looked in 
 horror as there seemed to be about a hundred teenage girls 
 standing around the area. James turned red as there was no 
 doubt in anyone's mind who was gonna get changed. It was 
 easy for everyone to see he was struggling to walk in his 
 mess and Julia held a diaper in her hands as she led him 
 into the changing room. Julia removed the dirty diaper from 
 James. He could tell it looked every bit as nasty as it 
 felt when he saw a queasy look come across Julia's face. It 
 took her a while to completely wipe him off but she finally 
 finished and was reaching for the clean diaper when she 
 bumped the diarrhea filled one and knocked it off the 
 changing counter onto the floor.
 "Shit," she said as she looked at James with a look of 
 horror.
 "What's wrong, Jules?" James asked as he couldn't see 
 on the floor what she could see.
 "Umm I Kind of accidentally bumped the messy diaper 
 off the counter," she said.
 "Well duh, I could see that" said James, "but what was 
 that look you gave me?"
 "Well I kind of knocked it onto your pants and they 
 got shit all over them," Julia said timidly.
 "WHAT THE HELL AM I GONNA WEAR OUT OF HERE??" James 
 asked.
 Julia's face turned from a look of horror to a smile. 
 When Julia and James walked out of the changing room 
 Kirsten was right outside the door waiting for them. When 
 Kirsten saw them she began to laugh uncontrollably and tons 
 of people looked to see what the girl was laughing so hard 
 about.
 "That is so mean, yet so funny!!!" she giggled as she 
 stared at James who was only wearing his shirt and a 
 perfectly visible white disposable diaper. James turned red 
 as many people looked at him. He counted his luck the 
 changing rooms were close to the car, and figured only a 
 couple hundred people had seen him. He prayed they were all 
 people he didn't know. Julia put James pants in the trunk 
 as they smelled absolutely awful and then they got in the 
 car to go to Julia's house. Kirsten didn't stop laughing 
 the whole way home as Julia told her exactly what had 
 happened in the changing room. James just buried his face 
 in her lap again and tried not to think about all the 
 people who had saw him. When they got to the house Julia 
 threw James pants in the wash and they watched TV till 
 around 8:30. Julia then came up to James and told him if he 
 was smart he would empty as much out into his diapers as he 
 could, because Kirsten was going to get him diapered for 
 bed time. Kirsten walked in the room and added, "and once 
 you are diapered for bed you aren't going to be changed 
 till morning."
 James filled the diaper with as much pee as he could 
 as he pushed until nothing would come out. Kirsten then 
 changed the wet diaper and took out several clean diapers 
 and prepared them as Julia had the two nights before. She 
 laid him down and taped diaper after diaper tightly to him 
 and then put the footed sleeper with mittens on him. James 
 had a hard time walking as he found he had a few more 
 diapers on than the last night.
 "They might be uncomfortable now but you'll be happy 
 you got them when you are wetting tonight," said Julia.
 "Wetting will be the least of his worries," Kirsten 
 whispered to Julia. The girls giggled as knew James didn't 
 realize with all the food he had eaten, plus the laxatives 
 Kirsten had slipped in his bottle she was about to feed 
 him, James dinner was not too far away from the back of his 
 diapers. James laid his head in Kirsten's lap and sucked 
 down the bottle completely. Julia got a blanket and wrapped 
 James in it. Kirsten put a pacifier in his mouth and 
 stroked his hair while Julia gently began to rub and push 
 on his abdomen. The massage only felt good to James for 
 about 45 minutes as he suddenly realized with a slight pain 
 what the real intent of the massage was. James tried to sit 
 up but Kirsten gently pushed his head down and warned him 
 to k 
   
 

[Hawkx1]

On 1/15/2023 at 4:22 AM, estam said:

It may already been asked before but i'm looking for a story that i have read many many years ago in the early days of the internet so maybe one of the more aged members may have a lightbulb moment.

It's about a female reporter(newspaper i think) visiting an institute of some kind and noticing the people inside of it in some kind of diaper controlled behaviour/regiment. During the interview with i think was with the person in charge she gets drugged and starts to wet her self and she gets some kind of treatment (this part is hazy as its to long ago)

But wondering if this storyline sounds familear and that it is still somewhere to be found

 

I read a story like that I thought it was in the DD Stories section but I don't remember the exact name sorry.

[holekine]

Hi everyone I know it's been a while  So I'm looking for 2 Different stories One is about a boy and a girl  Who their parents Sign up for A job work experience program And they both go to the same high school it doesn't specifically say the ages but I think it says there are about 16 ?

Girl is popular boy is a nerd Anyway there's a mistake in the end up in this  Basically testing facility  Where the food indirectly makes them innocent AKA They have to stay in diapers 247 It's a long story too I want to say it was about 20 chapters I think They also have  Adult baby clothing As Effectively the end of product testers basically  For this company and at the end they get paid a whole bunch of money And they also have 2 nurses  That changed them and take care of them and they go out for McDonald's periodically  I don't remember the name.

 The 2nd one is basically a kid that ends up in A-day care center for the summer And in diapers  He's about 16 years old  And I only know that because the 1st thing or 1st couple of lines and the story is  Hi I'm  Such-and-such and I'm 16 years old that makes me the oldest kid at  Such-and-such day care. 

 He doesn't work there something happens and he I think he ends up trying diapers and then eventually becomes innocent by accident  And eventually his mom enters a message  This contest where he wins a lifetime supply of diapers and hes featured on a calendar 

He also gets bullied by jocks and the lady that runs the day care center has to call the police to Chase them off He goes to a water park and the jocks well Girlfriend But eventually ex girlfriend ends up babysitting him I can't remember the ending  But I just remember when the last things his mother grinning evilly  Oh you're always going to be the cutest baby with all the outfits I'm going to make you. Or something along those lines  I know I didn't give any titles or names but I'm going off the memory that I have  Anyway appreciate any help thank you



 

 

[ShadeOfAce]

7 hours ago, holekine said:

Hi everyone I know it's been a while  So I'm looking for 2 Different stories One is about a boy and a girl  Who their parents Sign up for A job work experience program And they both go to the same high school it doesn't specifically say the ages but I think it says there are about 16 ?

Girl is popular boy is a nerd Anyway there's a mistake in the end up in this  Basically testing facility  Where the food indirectly makes them innocent AKA They have to stay in diapers 247 It's a long story too I want to say it was about 20 chapters I think They also have  Adult baby clothing As Effectively the end of product testers basically  For this company and at the end they get paid a whole bunch of money And they also have 2 nurses  That changed them and take care of them and they go out for McDonald's periodically  I don't remember the name.

 The 2nd one is basically a kid that ends up in A-day care center for the summer And in diapers  He's about 16 years old  And I only know that because the 1st thing or 1st couple of lines and the story is  Hi I'm  Such-and-such and I'm 16 years old that makes me the oldest kid at  Such-and-such day care. 

 He doesn't work there something happens and he I think he ends up trying diapers and then eventually becomes innocent by accident  And eventually his mom enters a message  This contest where he wins a lifetime supply of diapers and hes featured on a calendar 

He also gets bullied by jocks and the lady that runs the day care center has to call the police to Chase them off He goes to a water park and the jocks well Girlfriend But eventually ex girlfriend ends up babysitting him I can't remember the ending  But I just remember when the last things his mother grinning evilly  Oh you're always going to be the cutest baby with all the outfits I'm going to make you. Or something along those lines  I know I didn't give any titles or names but I'm going off the memory that I have  Anyway appreciate any help thank you

I believe the first story you're looking for is called "Circumstances".

https://d.abdlstories.club/t/circumstances/3212

[holekine]

OMG YES TY SO MUCH 

[kerry]

The other one, Holekine, is "If You Act Like a Baby." I can't seem to find it in any forums atm; it does appear for sale on Amazon, though.

[holekine]

agen ty so much 

[ValentinesStuff]

20 hours ago, kerry said:

The other one, Holekine, is "If You Act Like a Baby." I can't seem to find it in any forums atm; it does appear for sale on Amazon, though.

Here.

If You Act Like A Baby.rtf

[YourFNF]

So trying to find a story on here that I was thinking about going back to and reading later on here and as per usual my memory storage has been chewed threw by the ADHD squirrels so I thought I would give this a shot ??‍♀️ From what I remember it was a Diaper dimension story and the first chapter involved a tweener working a retail job?

[BabySofia]

14 hours ago, YourFNF said:

So trying to find a story on here that I was thinking about going back to and reading later on here and as per usual my memory storage has been chewed threw by the ADHD squirrels so I thought I would give this a shot ??‍♀️ From what I remember it was a Diaper dimension story and the first chapter involved a tweener working a retail job?

This one? 

 If it's not, give a few more details and maybe it'll job a different story in my memory.

[YourFNF]

22 hours ago, BabySofia said:

f it's not, give a few more details and maybe it'll job a different story in my memory

I don't thinks so? Weirdly I think it was like a Target or "Not Target" the person was working at? I also know author had it tagged in their signature. Cause of course brain remembers weird details like that ??‍♀️

[BabySofia]

7 hours ago, YourFNF said:

I don't thinks so? Weirdly I think it was like a Target or "Not Target" the person was working at? I also know author had it tagged in their signature. Cause of course brain remembers weird details like that ??‍♀️

Hmm... I'll try and dig through my saves later. This may not be something that got my attention though... This was a short I'm assuming? 

[YourFNF]

2 hours ago, BabySofia said:

mm... I'll try and dig through my saves later. This may not be something that got my attention though... This was a short I'm assuming? 

I think it was longer actually? At least a couple pages? Thanks for helping with this BTW Sofia

[Olympiczero]

I am looking for some help finding an older story I recall reading. The protagonist was possibly a dance or ballet instructor, who through some effect (magic perhaps) was transformed and forced to go to a toddler ballet class. I believe she may have gone back and forth based on the magic. I know its not much to work off of, but would appreciate any help! 

 

Thanks so much!

[holekine]

ValentinesStuff ty sososos much 

Edited February 15, 2023 by holekine
speling

[ValentinesStuff]

19 hours ago, holekine said:

ValentinesStuff ty sososos much 

You're welcome.

[DiaperedCarthage]

Olympiczero, I am looking for a story by that same author-- HopsALot. However, they're no longer active on this board and all of their material was purged. I hope you find what you're looking for.

[NotCompletelyHere]

I read a story a few years back about a girl who accident poops her pants while sledding with her sisters. After that she can't stop thinking about it and starts to envy her little sister who is still in pull-ups.

I think at one point she secretly wears one of her sister's pull-ups and wets it.

Laer on she gets sick and her mother gets her to wear goodnites to avoid getting out of bed. She gets to explore her new interest in diapers.

[jfix76]

50 minutes ago, NotCompletelyHere said:

I read a story a few years back about a girl who accident poops her pants while sledding with her sisters. After that she can't stop thinking about it and starts to envy her little sister who is still in pull-ups.

I think at one point she secretly wears one of her sister's pull-ups and wets it.

Laer on she gets sick and her mother gets her to wear goodnites to avoid getting out of bed. She gets to explore her new interest in diapers.

might this be the story you are looking for?

Brittany's Baby Adventure - graciebigbaby - Wattpad

 

[NotCompletelyHere]

11 minutes ago, jfix76 said:

might this be the story you are looking for?

Brittany's Baby Adventure - graciebigbaby - Wattpad

 

Thank you so much! I've been trying to find that one for so long.

[jfix76]

34 minutes ago, NotCompletelyHere said:

Thank you so much! I've been trying to find that one for so long.

glad to help

 

[ABcont]

I'm currently trying to find a story I read a while ago (probably around 5-6 years ago, but I'm unsure) about a girl who is dared by her sister to go to the mall wearing a pull-up and school uniform. The girl goes to the mall and a woman recognizes the uniform she is wearing as one from a private academy. The woman takes the girl to the school where she is punished by the headmistress and enrolled in the school. 

I'm not 100% certain about these details. I believe the girl wets her pull-up and the woman buys her some diapers and changes her into them. I also believe the woman gives the girl a spanking at the mall.

If anyone knows the name of the story or where to find it I would be very appreciative!